Beginning

To

Breathe

Again

By

Vera Quinn

Copyright © 2017 by Vera Quinn
All rights reserved. This book or any portion thereof
may not be reproduced or used in any manner whatsoever
without the express written permission of the author
except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance to any persons, living or dead, are purely coincidental.

Printed in the United States of America

First eBook Printing, 2017

Cover by: Tracie Douglas-Rabas

Edited and Formatted by: Avril Stepowski

Cover Photographer:

Shauna Kruse/ Kruse Images and Photography

www.facebook.com/kipmodelsandboudoir

Cover Model:

BT Urruela

https://m.facebook.com/BTUrruela

Table of Contents

Cast of Characters

Prologue

Chapter 1

Chapter 2

Chapter 3

Chapter 4

Chapter 5

Chapter 6

Chapter 7

Chapter 8

Chapter 9

Chapter 10

Chapter 11

Chapter 12

Chapter 13

Chapter 14

Chapter 15

Chapter 16

Chapter 17

Chapter 18

Chapter 19

Chapter 20

Chapter 21

Chapter 22

Chapter 23

Chapter 24

Chapter 25

Chapter 26

Chapter 27

Chapter 28

Chapter 29

Chapter 30

HOW TO FIND EVERYTHING VERA QUINN

Cast of Characters

Feral Steel MC |
President | Devil/Kylar Steel
Vice President | Hacksaw
Treasurer | Tito
Tech | Oz
Sergeant at Arms (SAA) | Bowie
Enforcer | Crockett
Secretary | Tex
Road Captain | Cowboy
Patched Members |
Rome/Kane | Thrasher
Slick | Creole
Prospects |
Rix | Tig
Cricket |
Ol’ Ladies |
Callie | Gertie
Devil & Callie’s children |
Kellan | Killian
Club Girls |
Honey girl | Terrance
Female Main Character |
Tera Sue Blount |
Sheila Blount | Tara’s Sister
Lena blount | Tara’s Mother
Josiah (Joey) Blount | Tara’s brother
Diner Crew |
Bud | Owner
Betty | Bud’s wife
Lindsay | Bud’s daughter
Mildred | Waitress
Peggy | Waitress
Young man in the Hospital: |
Brodeaux/Bo George |
THC Hempcan Inc. |
Titus Douglas | Leonard Durfee
Brothers Bonded by Business |
Steven Hill | Liam Davis
Doug Azner | Benjamin (Ben) Greggs

Dedication…

I want to dedicate this book to all the people who help get my work to the readers and then share the word so other readers will read my work. I want everyone that helps get my books from the thought in my head to the paperback and e-books that my readers receive to know that I truly appreciate all the hard work you do. My PA, my betas, my editor/formatter, the pimpers, the blogs, and all my readers who share once they have my books. Without every one of you my work would still be unknown. I also need to add the readers that take the time to leave a review, because every review helps. Thank you and this one is for you.

Acknowledgments

Thank you…

I always thank my husband, Charles, first. He is the glue that holds me together. Thank you, babe, for loving me just the way I am.

I need to thank my PA, Nicole Lloyd, this lady has the patience of a saint with me. Thank you for always being available and going that extra mile for me. You are the best at what you do and I am not only lucky for you being my PA but being able to call you a friend.

  I want to thank Joanne Dearman and Tracey Brown for always reading my work and giving me your honest opinion. Your feedback and opinions are priceless.

Avril Shafer Stepowski you have been my editor and formatter from the beginning and I could never thank you enough. You make my words look good. Thank you.

  Tracie Douglas-Rabas the things you do with my covers is a work of art. Love everything you come up with. You are professional, on time, every time, and the easiest cover designer I have ever worked with. You have an eye for color and what works. Thank you.

Shauna Kruse, thank you, for the beautiful photo for my cover. I love your work, your professionalism, and the way you make it easy to purchase the photo that brings my story to the cover.

BT Urruela, thank you, for the fantastic cover photo.

All the Vera’s Teasers, thank you, for your continued support and for giving me a safe place to share and ask questions.

Thank you to everyone that reads my books and takes a chance on my work.

  Thank you to everyone that reads my books and takes the time to review. It does help.

Thank you to all the blogs and bloggers that share my work.

Thank you to all the authors that I have come into my life in the last year.

Prologue

    I was born with Feral Steel blood in my veins.

    I was taken away from the family that should have been mine.

    I have ghosts that haunt me from a war that gave me the brotherhood I craved.

    I am trying to piece my life back together and gain a new brotherhood, with a new family.

    I am surviving one breath at a time.

    I am Beginning to Breathe, Again.

Chapter 1

Kane

I wake in a cold sweat and fighting to breathe. I know it is another dream but it doesn’t make it any less horrific, sometimes more so. I’m not the kind of man that fears much but the dreams I have, shake me to my core. I have tried to control them but I have no control. The faces of my fallen brothers crying out for help. The stark reality I lived through and the harsh realities that they died in. It’s hard to separate the realities. The entanglement of what really happened or the vision in my dreams. The ghost that haunts me in my nightmares. I know I should have died that day along with the rest of my brothers in that god forsaken desert.

 They say I am the lucky one. How is that luck? The man I trusted the most in this world died that day. Two of our most trusted friends died that day. Four of us in one Humvee, one road side bomb, and the explosion that changed all our lives. I am the only one to survive, barely. The doctors put me back together. All three of the men who died had families wholoved and will miss them. I only had a brother who couldn’t take care of himself and his thoughts were to take from others. Stacks had a chip on his shoulder that would not go away. If I had died that day, there would have been no one to mourn my death. Instead, the three men who died will be remembered and their memories cherished by their families.

 I fight to control my breathing and slow down my heart rate. At least this time I did not wake up screaming or fighting the shadows in my dreams. Are the shadows real? Everyone says no. Are they real to me? More than reality, sometimes. I look at the alarm clock next to my bed, 4 AM. Three hours of sleep. More than some nights. My clothes and sheets are drenched in sweat. I need more sleep but I know it won’t come. I throw the covers back and sit up on the side of my bed. My feet feel good on the cold floor.

 I wipe my hand down my face and reach for the bottle of water on my bedside table. I open the drawer and take one of the bottles of pills there and twist the lid off and take one out. I know I can take one and get another two or three hours of sleep. I know I should, but the voice in my head says this is no way to live. I put the pill back in the bottle and put the lid back on and replace them in the drawer. A pill to sleep, a pill to deal with the depression that comes after the dreams, and a pill to deal with the anxiety of flashbacks. The thought of just ending this hell that I call my life flashes in my head.

 I slap my head with the palm of my hand. No! I can’t go there. I promised I would not go there. It would be a disservice to my brothers in arms that died on the side of the road that day. I get off the bed and walk over to my dresser and grab a fresh pair of boxers and a t-shirt. I make my way into my bathroom and turn the hot water on in my shower and then cool it off with just a little cold water. I strip my soaked boxers and t-shirt and throw them on the floor. I put my clean ones on the cabinet and get in the shower. I let the hot water wash away the sticky sweat from my body. I grab the soap and try and scrub the memories away. It doesn’t work. Nothing works.

  I let the water calm me and I think about the life I have made for myself in the last year. Meeting my half-brother, Devil, was the best thing that has happened to me since I was discharged from the military. Meeting him and his family saved me. Devil had every reason to hate me but he brought me into the Feral Steel MC and the brotherhood has saved my sorry ass life. Not only the club life but getting to know Devil and his woman, Callie, and their children. It has helped center me.

I prospected for Feral Steel MC for nine months. A short amount of time but I worked my ass off in that time to prove myself. I took every job without complaint. It was not difficult for me to adjust to mentally because it is what was drilled into me when I was in the military. Follow any orders given. Adapt to the job and atmosphere and do the best job of my ability. The physical part was an adjustment. I love my bike but riding it every day with my hip and leg has been a feat in itself. I met that challenge head on and most days now it isn’t any different from the old me. The me from before the accident. That’s the damn thing, it wasn’t an accident. There are days that the pain is almost unbearable. Those days are further and further apart now. I’ll never be the same but I am getting there.

   If dealing with life adjustments isn’t enough, I see the sideways glances from some of the brothers. I was voted in unanimously but I feel like I am still proving myself to some of the older members every day. I sometimes think the vote was more about going along with their President, Devil, my half-brother, than really accepting me. Sometimes, I feel like they are just watching and waiting for me to fail or worse, to betray them like Stone had. I would never do that. I pledged my word to the Feral Steel MC and that means everything to me. It’s not the brothers that work beside me every day, but the ones that were loyal to Steel, Devil’s and my dad. A man I never knew, not that I could remember anyway.

The water going cold brings me back out of my head. Retreating to the thoughts in my head is a coping mechanism for me and it needs to stop. I need to stay in the present and start to live again. This pity party shit is getting old. It’s not me and I won’t let it be me. I finish rinsing all the soap off and grab my towel. I hear my bathroom door open and Honey Girl sticks her head in the door. I put my towel around my waist and pull the door the rest of the way open and Honey Girl almost falls into me. I steady her with my other hand.

“What are you doing in my room? I have told you to stay away from me.” Some women just won’t take no for an answer. Club girls serve their purpose and I am not one for judging people on how they live their lives but I am not into sharing women with anyone. I don’t want that type of life anymore. I steer clear of club girls. If I want a female, I will find one on my own. I am no saint by any stretch of the word but I also do not want a woman all my club brothers have had.

“I saw the light under your door and thought I would ask if you wanted some company. I could dry your back.” She reaches her hand out and runs her fingers down my chest. I grab it and pull it away.

“No. I don’t want any company and that will be the answer the next time you approach me. I have tried being nice and you are not getting the damn message so here it is, bluntly. I am not going to fuck you, I am not going to let you blow me or get me off in any way. Do you understand the words coming out of my mouth this time? Do not come in my room ever again. I do not want to disrespect you or be hurtful towards you but you won’t quit.” I try to keep my voice low and without a threating tone but it is hard.

  “I just wanted to make sure you hadn’t changed your mind. I was just leaving Hacksaw’s room and the light under the door caught my eye.” Honey Girl is trying to look sexy with pouty lips but they just look ridiculous.

  “You just left Hacksaw’s room from fucking him and you thought to tell me this would make me want you?” I know I am being an ass but just the thought pisses me off. “I can tell you it doesn’t. If I want a woman it won’t be one that just fucked someone else.” Honey Girl’s eyes look like she is surprised by what I said but then she smiles.

“If you want me to yourself, I will be with just you. I would make a good ol’ lady.” She tries to get closer to me but I move away from her.

“No. Get out and the next time you come into my room uninvited there will be consequences.” I’ve lost my patience. Honey Girl turns and goes out the door. I slam the door and lock it. I have no idea how I could have forgotten. After the first time some club girl tried to sneak into my bed, I have been keeping it locked. It goes to show I am too tired to keep things straight. I know I need to take my sleep meds for a few days to catch up. I’ll tell Devil, so if he needs me, he knows to knock on my door.

  I dress and take care of the rest of my morning routine and leave my room being sure to lock the door. I walk through the community room and it is still trashed from the night before. It’s not like we had a big party or anything but there are empty beer bottles sitting around and shot glasses. Looks like somebody left some pizza boxes sitting around as well. The prospects and club girls have a mess to clean up. I walk on through into the kitchen and I smell the coffee before I even get there. Coffee is a must if I am going to make it through the day. I see Devil sitting at the table and it looks like Callie is starting breakfast.

  “Grab a cup and pull up a chair,” Callie says smiling at me. She’s putting bacon in the frying pan. I can smell the biscuits already cooking. Callie doesn’t cook every weekend but when she does there is nothing left when everyone has had their fill.

  “Sounds good to me. Smells good in here.” I tell Callie. I don’t understand how Callie can trust me to be around her and her children. My brother, Stacks, attacked Callie more than once, she has no reason to trust me, but she does. Callie is a good woman. Devil is one lucky son of a bitch to have found a woman like Callie. She has a heart as big Texas but when she needs to be she is tough as nails and loyal to the bone.

  “What are you doing up so early again?” Devil is always worrying about me getting enough sleep. I finally had to tell him about my sleepless nights and dreams. I only thought it right. I couldn’t patch into the club until he knew. All the brothers had to know so I told them before the vote. I was still voted in but I think they think of me as their weakest link. Everyone knows a chain is only as strong as its weakest link. I have been determined to show them I am not the weak one.

  “The dreams again. The next couple of nights I am going to take my meds. As soon as I am finished for the day then I will turn in to get my eight hours of sleep.” I hate this part. Although, Devil is always understanding.

  “We have already told you, whatever you need. You’re always the first one to volunteer for jobs and if you need some time to sleep it is just what you need. No big deal. We all work around what everyone needs. It’s not like it is a big deal.” I knew this was how Devil would react.

“Your nephews are asking when Uncle Kane is coming back over to play fort. They miss you.” Callie always tries to get me involved with Kellan and Killian. They are good boys and I enjoy spending time with them.

  “I’ll get by this week if we don’t have any runs. I think I enjoyed playing with them as much as they liked it.” It is the truth.

  “Now when it rains and we can’t take them outside they are always wanting me to put up forts in the living room with their blankets. That is easier said than done with this baby growing.” Callie runs her hand over her pregnant belly. Devil and Callie are wasting no time in expanding their family. They say they want a house full and I believe them. Callie has a funny look on her face. “Devil, why doesn’t Kane have a road name yet? He’s been here long enough.” Devil laughs at that.

  “He’s too damn quiet to get a road name. He doesn’t show his ass like the rest of us. It’ll happen. I know it is going to be good one.” Devil laughs as he says it.

  “Well, I know what got me up so damn early on a Saturday morning but why are you two up and at the clubhouse? Shouldn’t you be at home with my nephews and doing the family thing?” I look from Devil to Callie.

“Fe gave us the night off after he came in last night so we came here for some adult time with no kids knocking on the door,” Callie says but I know what that means. Devil has a shit eating grin on his face. “Then this one inside of me seems to want bacon at this ungodly hour.”

  “The perks of keeping my woman knocked up. My woman is always ready for me and then I get a great breakfast to boot.” Callie gives Devil a look but he just laughs it off. “I love my boys, not a damn thing I wouldn’t do for them, but they cock block me every time. Can’t believe we are forced to come to the club so I can fuck my ol’ lady the right way.” Callie and Devil both laugh.

  “Sweet talk. That’s all your brother gives me is sweet talk.” Devil gets up and goes to refill his coffee cup and smacks Callie on the ass as he walks by. That right there is exactly what I want. I know I don’t deserve it and I probably will never find it but seeing Devil and Callie together it gives me hope. I’m glad my brother has that. Honey Girl and Hacksaw walk into the kitchen. Hacksaw sees Callie is at the stove cooking and he smiles. All the brothers love it when one of the women decides to cook. We are usually left with what the prospects bring back from some drive thru. Sometimes one of the club girls or hang arounds decide to cook something but it is usually when one of them is trying to impress a brother with their cooking skills. It’s also hit or miss on how it turns out. Hacksaw walks over to get himself a cup of coffee and Honey Girl sits down in a chair next to me. I get up and move my chair closer to Devil. Devil gives me a questioning glance but Callie gives me a knowing smile.

  “You think Honey Girl is going to bite or something?” Hacksaw asks with a smirk on his face.

  “No. I think I don’t want her getting any ideas. I already had to put her out of my room this morning.” Hacksaw lifts his eyebrow and then looks at the woman sitting at the table.

  “Honey Girl, I thought you said that you went to get water this morning.” Hacksaw is looking at her like he is shocked at her lying to him.

  “I did get water. I just stopped by Kane’s room to see if he needed anything since his light was on so early.” I am not letting that one slide.

  “Is that the reason you came into my room without permission? Then you tried to come into my bathroom when I was in the shower. Again, without permission. I’ve warned you for the last time.” I lay it out straight so everyone knows, so when I kick Honey Girl out on her ass the next time she tries it, everyone knows why. Devil looks from me to Honey Girl.

  “You’re a real Romeo, aren’t you? All the club girls are just waiting for a chance at you since you don’t seem interested in any of them. Hell, you could have them all at one time.” Hacksaw is teasing me but it rubs me the wrong way with the sleep than I have had.

  “Fuck you, man. Don’t want any woman all my brothers have been inside of. I don’t work that way and I am not a Romeo.” Hacksaw looks like I am amusing him. Bowie walks in the room.

  “Sounds like we have found Kane’s road name.” I glare at him and Hacksaw both. Bowie just laughs. “Yep, Romeo it is.” I know better than to argue, it will just make it worse.

  “Romeo, it fits. No one is less like Romeo than our man Kane. I like it.” Hacksaw is trying not to laugh but does a piss poor job at it.

“Did you hear that, Callie? Kane has his road name, meet Romeo.” Well shit, Devil is jumping on it too.

  “Well Romeo, since they want to gang up on you then you get to fix your plate first. They can eat our leftovers.” Callie turns to put the bowl of eggs on the table. She has the plate of bacon in the other hand and sets them on the table. Then she turns and goes to the cabinet and gets herself and me a plate. She brings them back to the table and hands me mine.

“Thank you, Callie.” She nods her head at me and smiles then turns back to the stove and brings the biscuits back. When she gets close enough to Devil he pulls her to him and kisses her. She steps back from him and hands him her plate and goes back to the cabinet. Bowie is already there and hands Callie another plate.

  “Did everyone see that? I now have witnesses.” Devil says grinning. “I kissed my ol’ lady into submission.”

  “Not funny, Devil. The only submission you get from me is what I want to give. Your child is demanding bacon and this is the fastest way to get it.” Callie is fixing her plate. She hands it to Devil and takes his plate and puts food on it. She moves around the table and is going to take the chair next to Devil while the rest of us fix our plates but Devil pulls her into his lap. This is nothing unusual. I don’t think that Devil knows his wife can sit on furniture. She’s always on his lap. Sometimes these two are a little hard to be around because they are so in love. Devil looks up and looks at Honey Girl. She looks a little nervous with his eyes on her.

“Honey Girl, we have rules here for a reason. Do not let me hear of you going in another brother’s room without their permission. Only warning you’ll get. Follow the rules or leave and don’t come back. Next time you won’t get the choice. Do you understand?” Devil is not yelling or being hurtful but everyone can hear exactly how serious he is.

  “I understand. I won’t let it happen again.” No one in the room believes her. Devil looks back at me dismissing anything else Honey Girl might have added.

  “Kane, after we eat I want you and Hacksaw to ride over to the gym we just bought. I am meeting a building inspector there to go over everything we need to do to get the place back up to the city code so we can get the doors back open. I want you two to talk to some of the old employees. I need names so Oz can check everyone out, he’ll be meeting us later. The sooner the gym is bringing in money, the better.” Devil is doing his best to bring this club back to making as much money as when it wasn’t legit. We may have to put in more hours than they are used to but none of the brothers that are left from when Steel was president complain. I wasn’t around back then but I have heard stories of some of the shit they were into and I am glad we are getting away from it.

  “Don’t you mean Romeo?” Hacksaw is laughing.

  “I’m not calling a brother Romeo. That’s as bad as the name Pretty Boy they tried putting on me. Rome, it is. Kane, get that patch taken care of.” Devil saves my ass the embarrassment of being called Romeo.

  “It’s about damn time he got his name,” Crockett says walking into the room. This room is getting full. I finish my food off and take my plate to the sink. I walk by Devil and Callie on the way.

  “I’ll order the patch for you and sew it on when it gets here,” Callie tells me.

  “Thank you, Callie, that’ll help. Thanks for the breakfast too.” I tell Callie and she gives me a big smile.

  “I’ll be outside waiting when you two are ready,” I tell Devil and Hacksaw and head out the back door so I can breathe again. The fresh spring air helps. Crowded spaces make me feel closed in so I take the fastest exit.

Chapter 2

Tara

I hit my snooze one more time but I know it is time to drag my backside out of this bed. I snuggle down into my pillow and shut my eyes. It seems like I just shut them for a second and the alarm is blaring again. “If that damn thing goes off again, I am going to throw it against the damn wall,” Sheila complains loudly. When is Sheila not complaining? I reach up and turn the alarm off and sit up and twist around so my feet are now touching the cold linoleum floor.

  “I’m going to need a ride to the gym. I have to meet the new owner today and give them all my information so I can keep my job when it reopens.” I poke my sister in the side. I hear her growl.

 My sister Shelia may be older than me but she doesn’t act it. I am the middle child at twenty-two. Shelia is four years older than me at twenty-six and our younger brother, Josiah but we call him Joey, is twenty and he is away being all he can be in the army. Joey wants to make the military his career. He decided at the age of eight he was going to be a soldier and he wouldn’t let anything, namely my mom and sister, get in his way. I am very proud of Joey doing exactly what he wants with his life.

 I, on the other hand, am still a work in progress. I have no idea what I want to do with my life but I know I want out of the life I have. I am a part-time student with a full-time job at a diner. Can you call a waitress job full-time? I work at least forty hours a week, usually more like fifty hours but there is no extra overtime pay, and I don’t even make minimum wage. I do make tips but they are so unpredictable. I took on a part-time job at the gym to supplement my income so maybe I would be able to take more than three classes at the community college next semester. I thought I was getting ahead but then the gym was sold and closed for repairs.

I am back to just my waitress job and I barely can afford the classes I am taking now but fortunately, they are paid, I need to get busy putting money away for next semester. After I pay my part of the rent, give gas money to my sister, and help mom with groceries, I feel like a puppy chasing his own tail. I can never get ahead.

My sister Sheila is always between jobs. Her job is finding her another man to pay her part of the bills. She is cursed, just like my mom. I call it a curse anyway. If they don’t have a man by their sides, helping pay their way, they cannot function. Which is why my sister is complaining about my alarm. She stays out half the night partying with her flavor of the month. She drags her butt into bed about the time I am getting up.

Today is my day off but I never get the chance to sleep in. The job at the gym fit into my schedule perfectly. I work Monday through Friday from 6 am to 2 pm or when my relief gets there. Bud’s daughter works the weekend shift since she is in high school and can’t work during the week. Three nights a week I attend my classes. The other two nights a week I was working at the gym, along with ten hours on Saturday and Sunday. Full and busy schedule but the money came in handy, and it’s not like it is forever.

On the positive side, all the hours I put in also kept me away from my mom’s and Sheila’s many men coming into our apartment. When Joey went off to the army we downsized from a three bedroom to a two. That means Sheila and I share a room. That can be very uncomfortable when she brings someone home. I usually end up on the couch, which means I must sleep with one eye open. More than once I have been woken up by some man trying to undress me. I learned to sleep with a knife under my pillow. I have fought them all off but it gets old, real fast. The only other choice I have is to sleep in the room while my sister has sex with some man. Not happening. Time to quit thinking about my screwed up life and get to the gym. “Did you hear me? I need a ride.”

  “Just take the damn car. I am not getting out of bed until noon.” I like that idea better. It’s not often Sheila lets me drive her car. It’s not that it is anything special but it is more than what I have. The way I look at it, if I get an education then I can buy a car when I get a better paying job. I help Sheila with the up-keep of hers.

Sheila was gifted her car from one of her married boyfriends. Why any woman would date a married man is beyond me. I mean, if the man is cheating on the woman he went to all the trouble to marry, doesn’t that scream he is going to cheat on every woman he is with?

Something else Sheila learned from mom. Mom is of the mind that if a woman wants to keep a man at home she needs to keep him happy. My question has always been, isn’t that a copout? I mean, doesn’t it take two to keep a relationship together? My mom says I still believe in fairy tales. My number one reason for not dating. Trust no one. There’s a big difference between saying I love you, then actually loving someone.

I want none of any of it. I dated in high school. The boys always cheated on me. I lost my virginity to a guy I dated for six months and then the next day he broke up with me. He never really broke up with me, he just moved on and never spoke to me again. I haven’t dated since.

  “Where are the keys?” I ask Sheila. She points to the nightstand and rolls over to cover her head.

I just look at her for a moment I wonder if she will ever grow up. Sheila is everything I am not. She has short bleached blonde hair that makes her blue eyes stand out. She never leaves the apartment without looking perfect. When I say perfect I mean she knows exactly how to apply her makeup to make herself gorgeous.

She has the kind of body men love. She’s tall and has long tan legs, even if she does get them from a tanning bed. She has a tiny waist and one of her married male friends paid for her double D breast. I sound jealous even to myself. I am short at my five-foot two-inch height. I like to think of myself as not short, but vertically challenged. My legs are not long but they are toned and tanned. I have never been inside a tanning bed. I do it the old fashion way. My boobs aren’t overly large but they are a C cup. My belly is a little rounded. It doesn’t matter how many sit-ups I do, it just won’t go away. My biggest drawback is all the junk in my trunk. I can run and exercise, it just isn’t going away. It doesn’t jiggle a lot but it’s there. Skinny jeans are not my friend.

I don’t beat myself about it too bad. I love to eat. It’s my cross to bear. I can accept that. I never dress up and very seldom wear make-up. Why? In the Oklahoma humidity, it will just melt off. My hair on a good day is in a messy bun but most days just pulled up in a hair tie. Mom and Sheila are always telling me I will never land a man the way I look when I go out. News flash, I’m not looking for one. I miss Joey. He loves me just the way I am. No judgement.

  “Fill it up and check the tires. I am going to be leaving this afternoon so don’t be back late.” I know there is no use arguing or Sheila won’t let me borrow her car. I don’t have the time or patience to be riding the bus.

“I only have twenty dollars so it will have to be enough. I’m only going twenty minutes away.” Sheila eyes me to see if I am telling the truth. I don’t know why. I don’t ever lie to her.

  “Fine, but don’t be late.”

I head to the bathroom to get this day started. I take a hot shower. Being the first one up does have it bonuses. I would love to stay in here and relax and enjoy the hot water but I don’t want to be late. I want to make a good impression because I really want to keep my job. I don’t know who bought the place but I am a hard worker, maybe Sal told them. Sal is the old manager. He decided to retire when the owners, who were never around, decided to sell out.

I don’t bother to dry my hair I just pull it up in a high ponytail. I put on some cargo jeans and a tank top and then pull on one of my comfortable hoodies because the mornings are still a little cool but by mid-afternoon it will be hot. Early springtime in Oklahoma. I grab a pair of socks and my work boots. These boots have caused more than one argument with my mom. She says they are the ugliest things she has ever seen. I am more into comfort than fashion.

I make my way into the kitchen and pull a chair out to sit in while I put my boots on. I must admit the combat boots have seen better days but I refuse to let them go. It’s hard to find boots in a size four. I will get every mile out of them that I can. I open the refrigerator to see if we have milk for cereal but no such luck. I open the cabinet to look for bread and strike out again. Looks like it will be water for breakfast. I run a glass and reach for my vitamins in the cabinet. They are empty too. I guess it is time to do some shopping. My last twenty is going in the gas tank. I guess I will need to go by the diner and see if I can work a few hours today to get enough money to eat. I don’t even have a phone to be able to call. When I go to the gas station I will stop in. Today is going to hell real fast.

Chapter 3

Kane/Rome

I look around at the gym and I can tell there is not a lot of work that is going to be needed. If the roof isn’t leaking, the plumbing, and wiring are okay, then we should be able to open back up in a short period of time. The building is old, but it was built to last. Whoever built it invested their money in quality. It also looks like it has been maintained with care.

The equipment looks like it may have been updated in the last couple of years. The locker rooms need some updating but that can be done over time. I also noticed that there are no security cameras.  In a gym that is not a smart move. It’s not so much I think someone will walk out with equipment but more to the point of injuries that occur in a gym. Owners always need to be on the lookout for scam artist that are just trying to bilk you out of money. There’s not a lot of people like that but one asshole always comes along. I know that is what insurance is for but that also makes rates go up and right now we need cash coming in, not going out. Also, there is the safety of members of the gym and the employees. I think security cameras is one of the first things that Devil and Oz need to install. I’m sure Oz is on top of it but I want to bring it up to make sure. I walk back over to Hacksaw, who has been on the other side checking things out and looking outside. Devil is still with the city inspector. “I think it would be a good investment to resurface the parking lot and add security cameras out there.” Hacksaw says as we approach each other. 

 “Security cameras inside are a good idea, too. The locker rooms could use some attention.” I agree with him about the exterior needing cameras. “In all, it doesn’t look like that bad of a project.”

  “As soon as Devil is done with the inspector we’ll know about the electrical and plumbing. Devil has the roofing contractor coming this afternoon so we’ll have that answer.” Hacksaw sees the same potential that I do. We both hear the door open and the old manager is walking in. Too bad he chose to retire, it would have been better if he had been able to stick around until we had all the kinks worked out. I notice the young woman walking in with him. Devil walks out of the office with the inspector and shakes his hand. The inspector walks towards the door that Sal just came into. Sal approaches us while talking to the woman.

“Everyone can meet in my office.” Devil tells all of us and he turns and walks back in waiting for us to follow. Hacksaw and I walk that way with Sal right behind us and the woman following behind him.

When we get into the office I see it is a good size. Needs to be cleaned and the walls could use some paint. The office furniture is old and there is a strong smell of cigar smoke. Devil is seated in the chair behind the desk. Hacksaw takes a seat in one of the chairs in front of the desk. I move over on the other side and sit on the edge of the big wooden desk facing the couch against the wall. Sal goes and takes a seat on the couch but the woman lingers just inside the door. I take a good look at her. She looks young but her eyes tell a different story and so do the dark circles under her eyes. She’s not all made up like most young women these days and I think her hair is still wet. She’s a little bit of a thing, not much over five foot if I had to guess.

  “Do you want me in here too or do I wait out here for my turn to give you all my information?” Devil and Hacksaw both look at her. Sal hits the couch cushion beside him.

  “Get your ass over here and sit down, Tara. These boys aren’t going to bite. You know this place as well as I do and you can probably tell them more about the other workers since you have had to work with them.” Sal talks to the woman like she is some kid. Hell, maybe she is and I am off about her age but I am guessing she’s in her early twenties. She looks to Devil and waits for him to say something. “Devil, this is Tara Blount. She’s the girlie I told you about. She isn’t the employee who has been here the longest but she is the one that get things done and she has worked with all the other employees.”

  “Come on in and have a seat.” Devil tells her. I have not figured this woman out yet. I am usually pretty good at getting a read on someone easily. Usually by now, a woman would be checking at least one of us out or have turned her nose up at us all. In our world that is the way it works, either women want to get laid by us or hate us for the stereotype that follows most bikers around. This woman is just indifferent. I can tell Devil has noticed the same thing. He’s studying her like he is trying to get inside her head and she doesn’t seem like it bothers her at all. “Tara, how long have you worked here and do you want to continue to work here?”

  “I’ve worked here eight and a half months and yes, I want to keep my job.” She gives a short direct answer.

  “She’s damn good at whatever job I give her. She shows up on time, doesn’t call off sick, and doesn’t slack on any jobs assigned her.” Sal adds.

  “Tara, you do understand that the Feral Steel MC has bought the gym?” Devil gets straight to the bottom line. Some people are not going to be comfortable with a motorcycle club owning the gym in the community.

  “I understand. I have no problem with that.” Tara never flinches when she says it. Devil shakes his head.

“Why do you want to keep the job?” Devil doesn’t trust her yet. “You have no reservations working here, at all?”

  “If everything going on here at the gym is legal, then I have no problem with it. I need this job.” Tara didn’t say want, she said need.

  “What exactly is your job here and how many hours a week do you work?” Devil asks her.

  “This girlie can do just about anything around here.” Sal puts in. Devil is getting tired of the interruptions by Sal.

  “Hacksaw, why don’t you and Sal start going over the equipment inventory?” Devil is trying to get Sal out of here so he can question Tara. “Be sure to notate anything that we need to repair or replace.” Hacksaw gets up walks out the door without a word. Sal seems reluctant to leave the room but he finally follows Hacksaw. “Tara, why don’t you move up here to the chair so we can talk candidly.” Tara gets up and moves without question. “So, can you answer the question?”

  “Sir, I don’t have a certain job. I fill in wherever I’m needed. If Sal needed office work done, then I would do it. Especially the filing and books. Sal is not good with numbers. The bookkeeper that came in quit and so did the secretary. I have helped Felicia with her exercise class she does twice a week. I clean locker rooms, the employee break room, and equipment. I help members set up appointments with the trainers. I wash the towels and make sure they are in the proper spots. I keep the drinks stocked and walk female members out to their cars if it is late at night since we have no video cameras in the parking area and the lighting isn’t great.” Devil laughs. Tara looks startled.

  “Are you qualified to be doing accounting or bookkeeping work?” Devil asks. It sounds like Tara has been doing work other people should have been taking care of.

  “No, I’m not. All I did was put the check numbers or credit card charges into the computer program and made a bank deposit slip out so Sal could take it to the bank. I scanned the rest of the receipts into the computer and sent them over to the accountant and filed the paper copies into the files in the cabinet so they could come and pick them up. It’s the only way I knew to do it. The bookkeeper and secretary both quit a week or two after I started.” Devil looks shocked at what Tara is saying.

  “How in the hell did they run a business like that?” I shake my head. I can’t believe they could keep the door open with that lax of an operation. The way Devil says it, I know he is thinking the same thing. “And Tara, I’m not sir, just Devil.”

“By the time I came to work here the people who owned this place were already trying to sell it. They were never around. I don’t even know if I have ever met one of the owners. They left it all on Sal and he has no office skills.” Tara looks down at her hands like she is nervous. “Sal is a good man and I am very grateful to him for the job but it was too much for him. He’s old school. When he was trying to tell me how to do the office work he still wanted me to write things down in a ledger. He knows nothing about computers and the programs to keep up with the paper work.”

  “Is there something wrong, Tara? You seem hesitant to tell me all this.” Devil is seeing the same thing I am. Tara is uncomfortable.

  “I just feel like I am being disloyal to Sal. He is not only my boss but he has become my friend.” Tara is loyal to her friends. I can see that Devil likes that, so do I.

  “Nothing you say to me will blow back on Sal. Sal is retiring so he will not be working here. He’s just here today as a personal favor to me. So, if I am getting this right, you don’t have a certain job. That is alright. It just means you can help us out in different areas.” Devil is trying to relax Tara. “How many hours do you work a week?”

“I usually work twenty-eight to thirty hours a week. I do ten hour shifts on Saturday and Sunday. Then on Tuesday and Thursday I work four hours each day. I come in around four and work until eight but if someone doesn’t show I will stay until nine thirty.” Tara works every weekend. Most women her age would be out partying. Devil looks deep in thought.

  “Did you pick those hours? I’m going to be blunt with you Tara, we are interested in employing people who are going to stay. That’s a lot of weekend hours for someone your age.” Devil never takes his eyes off Tara. I don’t know if he doesn’t trust her or he just doesn’t like her.

  “I like the bluntness of your questions. It saves us both some time.” Devil looks completely shocked by Tara’s comeback. A grin is on my face. I don’t think any woman besides Callie has ever spoken to Devil this way. “I work those hours because I work at Bud’s Diner 40 to 50 hours a week, Monday through Friday. I go to school at night on Monday, Wednesday, and Fridays. These are the hours I have left.” Devil looks down at his paperwork.

  “It says here you are twenty-two years old, single, and no dependents. Let me see your arms.” Tara looks pissed but she bites her bottom lip and rolls her hoodie sleeves up. She never says a word while doing it but her eyes say it all. “I’m not a junkie. I like to eat and keep a roof over my family’s head. I’m trying to get an education.”

“I will repeat myself, no dependents.” Devil is being an ass but he is on a mission to get our club into legit businesses and all it would take is one person selling drugs in one of our businesses and all our hard work would be for nothing until we prove ourselves to the community.

  “I live with my sister and mom. They are not my dependents but we split bills. Classes are expensive and waitress work does not pay a lot. I need this job. I show up for work and work all the hours I can.” Devil sits back in his chair.

“All employees will have a background check done on them and a drug test is required before you return to work. Then random drug tests will be required.” Devil waits for Tara’s reply.

  “I understand. Bud at the diner can give you a reference if you need it. I have been working there since I was sixteen.” Six years of waiting tables at the same place.

  “Is this number still a good contact number?”  Devil asks her.

  “That’s the diner. Bud will take a message to give me when I come in.” Tara looks embarrassed when she says it.

  “You don’t have a cell phone or home phone?” Tara shakes her head to Devil’s question.

“No. Not right now. My mom has one but Bud is more reliable.” Tara won’t look at Devil right now. I can tell she does not like sharing her situation.

  “It looks like it will be close to a month before we reopen, at the earliest, but I may have some work for you starting next week. It’ll be clean-up work but it pays the same.” Devil has softened his voice some.

  “That would be great. I’m not scared of hard work.” Tara stands up and puts her hand out for Devil to shake. He stands and shakes her hand. “Thank you, is there anything else? I need to get my sister’s car back.”

  “You don’t have your own transportation?” Devil asks her.

  “No. If I am scheduled to work I will be here and on time, even if I have to walk. Our apartment is only a forty-five-minute walk from here and the diner only thirty minutes the other direction. I am used to it. I won’t be late.” Devil just nods at her. I see Oz walking into the door. He looks at Tara and smiles.

  “That is about it. I’ll be in touch, Tara.” Devil tells Tara. She steps towards the door where Oz has stopped. When Tara gets to Oz she stops and he pulls her into to him for a hug.

  “Have you heard anything from that brother of yours? When is he coming home for a visit?” Oz asks as he releases her. Tara knows one of my brothers, maybe she isn’t as closed off as she seemed.

  “I got an email from him Wednesday. He’s taking an airborne class. Loving every minute of it. He said he might be home around Christmas.” Tara answers Oz. Tara’s face lights up when she talks about her brother.

“You have a computer and not a phone?” Devil interrupts Tara and Oz’s conversation. Tara turns back to face Devil.

“I check my emails on a computer in the library at school.” She turns back towards Oz. “It was good to see you, Oz.”

  “You too, Little Bit. Tell Joey hello from me. I miss that little shit always calling and asking me questions about that bike he had. Are you doing alright?” Tara smiles but it doesn’t come across as a real smile. It looks sad.

  “I’ll tell Joey hello for you. I miss him, too. I am living one day at a time and doing the best I can. I’ll see you later.” Oz watches Tara leave and then comes and sits in the chair she vacated.

  “Is that Sheila’s sister?” Devil asks Oz.

  “Yeah, but she is nothing like Shelia or Lena. She’s a good kid, like her brother Joey. Those two are good people. Does she work here?” Oz ask Devil.

  “Who is Sheila?” I ask Devil.

  “Now you speak up? You have been sitting there staring at that woman and forgetting to help ask any questions.” Devil is half grinning.

  “Sometimes you learn more by watching and listening than asking questions. You do know half those questions you asked her as an employer you can’t ask. You have to stick to questions to do with the job and not personal questions.” I know Devil is just yanking my chain but I want to set him straight.

  “Well, it’s my damn office and I can ask what the fuck I want, asshole. I don’t have the patience to dance around a damn question. It’s better to get to the point and I warned her. If she didn’t want to answer the questions, then she doesn’t need the damn job. I’m not a damn paper pusher. That’s why I brought you and Hacksaw.” I guess Devil set me straight.

  “Alright, this is going to be a long morning.” Oz tries to joke. Then he looks at me “You remember that blonde that Creole was fucking over by the pool table yesterday at lunch?” I remember and nod my head. “That’s Sheila. She’s a little older than Tara and she is one of our hang arounds. She has a taste for married men that will pay her bills. She comes to the club when she is in between men or they are home with their families to get fucked. From what I have seen, she learned it from their mom, Lena. She’s an older copy of Shelia. Joey and Tara are hard workers. From what Joey told me, he was going in the army to get away from Sheila and Lena. I used to help him work on an old dirt bike he had. He’s a smart kid. Learns fast, at one time, I thought he would make a perfect prospect but he was determined to go in the army. The times that Tara was around she always helped her brother. She was either working or had her head in a book. Joey went to her if he needed anything. The other two are all about themselves. If it wasn’t for Tara, Joey wouldn’t have had food half the time.”

  “I still need a complete background check on her. I don’t see how a woman her age doesn’t have a damn cell phone. It’s not safe if she’s walking everywhere she goes.” Devil’s right and there is something about Tara. I admit I was watching her the entire time she was in here. She seems honest and she’s not afraid to work but what struck me most about her, she is loyal. Tara didn’t want us to think Sal was shirking on his job.

  “Tara is probably working her ass off trying to get away from Lena and Sheila. If they don’t have men paying their bills, you can damn well bet they are sucking her dry of anything she has.” Oz adds.

  “Damn, I am going to need to keep Callie away from here. She’ll be packing Tara up and moving her in with Felix, Hanna, and Sarah. That house isn’t going to hold many more people without adding on. I didn’t know when I married Callie that she came with a house full of people she just keeps adding on to. She would take in every person she meets with family problems if it was up to her.” Devil is running off at the mouth and I should call him on it. He would take that women any way he could get her.

  “I thought you and Felix were good now?” Oz asks.

  “Felix and I are good. He’s a good friend to us. I don’t have anything against Hanna and Sarah. Sometimes it’s hard getting my woman by herself long enough to fuck her. If it’s not the boys cock blocking me then it is her friends or even you assholes.” Devil laughs.

  “Well those kids she keeps popping out are coming from somewhere. Give the woman a rest.” I laugh as it comes out of my mouth.

  “I can’t help it if my woman is the sexiest damn pregnant woman. There’s something about seeing the woman you love round with your child.” You can see the love in Devil’s eyes as he talks about Callie.

  “I will take your word on it. I prefer to have a wide variety of pussy.” Devil swivels his head to Oz and Oz knows he has said the wrong thing.

  “One day, all of you assholes will know the difference between easy pussy and the woman you love. If you don’t ever know it, then you are missing out.” Devil means every word he says. There’s a knock on the office door and a man is standing there.

  “I was told to come in and talk to a man named Devil today. Sal told me to come in.” The man seems unsure if he is in the right place. I guess I can see that. Walking into an office with three big men wearing Feral Steel MC cuts could be intimidating.

  “Rome, since you know what is and isn’t supposed to be asked in a job interview you can handle this. I am going to find Sal and Hacksaw.” Devil gets up and walks towards the door. The guy walks in and stands out of Devil’s way. He’s waiting for me to tell him where I want him. I point towards the couch and he sits down. Devil stops at the door. “Oz, stay and help Rome. Don’t forget to explain about the background check and drug test.” Devil reminds me before he leaves. It’s going to be a long day.

Chapter 4

Tara

As soon as I left the gym I drove to the gas station and put my last twenty into Sheila’s tank. I stopped by the diner and Bud’s daughter agreed to let me work until closing. I made the quick trip home and dropped Sheila’s car off but she wouldn’t give me a ride back to the diner. I grabbed a clean t-shirt and took my hoodie off and stuffed them both into my back pack. I grab a bottle of water out of the fridge that I keep refilling from the tap and stuffed it in there too. I added my brush and then put it on my back and did the only thing I could. I ran to work. I was a bit winded when I got to work and a bit sweaty but a quick trip to the ladies’ room to brush my hair out and put back up and a cool wash up and I was ready to work for the next six hours.

   Bud’s Diner looks like nothing fancy on the outside and the inside could use a definite update but the food is the best. It’s not where you get fancy food but I have never tasted a better meatloaf and the burgers and fries are to die for. This also helps explain my wide ass. When I work, I get a free meal. A perk of the job and one I need right now.

Since I have had nothing to eat today I am looking forward to my break and so is my empty stomach. We’ve had a steady flow of customers and the tips have been good for the hours I have worked so maybe I will make it through another week. My life has become a crap shoot at best.

“Tara, go ahead and take your break and eat. We’ll have another rush when the late afternoon movies let out around five thirty so we’ll need everyone ready.” Bud tells me. I don’t work many Saturdays anymore but I remember these rushes. It’s full of parents with children. Don’t get me wrong, I love children but after they have had to sit still and quiet inside a movie theatre, it means they have energy saved up and the babies are cranky. Let me tell you, my hat is off to the moms and dads dealing with them. I want children one day but that day is way off in the future. Maybe in my forties. I laugh at that thought. Me with a child. I need to get my life together first. “What can I fix you today, Tara?” Bud is always trying to feed me.

  “Burger and fries, please.” No one makes a burger like Bud. I busy myself rolling silverware and bringing glasses up front while waiting for my food. All my tables are gone but I check the napkin dispensers and make sure all the salt and pepper shakers are full to fill my time.

I hear the bell ring and make my way back to the food pickup bar. I pick up my plate and Bud winks at me. I smile at him and stick a fry in my mouth. My stomach is thanking me and singing praises to Bud’s cooking. I walk back to the walk-in and grab me a bottle of ranch dressing and make my way to a booth in the back and set my plate and the dressing down. I go back get a glass of iced tea to drink and make my way back to my booth. I cut my burger in half so I don’t make a mess and put me some dressing on my plate. I dip another fry in the dressing and my mouth waters. I stuff it in my mouth. I her the bell over the front door go off but I never take my eyes off my burger. I pick half of it up and bring it to my mouth and I am in heaven. I know I should not love my food so much but I swear the moan just leaves me without my knowledge.

  “Damn, did she just cum from that burger?” My eyes go wide open and I see Oz with two of the other men from the gym this morning and all three have smirky smiles on their faces. “I think the proof is on the side of her mouth.” The same man says. I know my face is beet red. I can feel the heat of it. I grab a napkin and wipe my face. Yep, I had ranch dressing on my mouth. I will not let these men keep me from enjoying my food. I’ll try to keep the sounds to myself.

  “The burgers are that good, Tara?” Oz asks me. I chew and swallow the rest of the food in my mouth.

  “Bud’s burgers are the best.” I tell Oz.

  “Pretty lady, do you mind if we join you?” The guy who went with Sal this morning asks me.

  “I don’t mind. I will be getting back to work in just a few minutes.” The two guys I don’t know sit on the opposite side of the booth and Oz comes over and sits by me.

  “You told Devil today that you only work here Monday through Friday. Has your job schedule changed?” The guy who stayed in the office asks me.

  “I’m at a little disadvantage here. You know my name and I don’t know you or him.” I point to the man that asked if they could sit with me.

  “Oh shit, I’m sorry, Tara. I thought since you were being interviewed this morning you had been introduced.” Oz says. “I’m so used to everyone knowing the brothers of the Feral Steel MC that I take it for granted.” He points to the man who just spoke to me. “This is Ka…I mean Rome.  Sorry man, it’s new.” Oz is looking at Rome when he says it. “The big one there is Hacksaw.” I look at Hacksaw and he winks at me then gives me a head nod.

  “Now, can you answer the question?” Rome is being rude and I don’t know what possesses me but I answer anyway.

  “If I wanted to eat today then I needed to work. Bud’s daughter was nice enough to give me the extra hours. Besides, she wanted to go out with friends. When I work I get a free meal, my hourly wage, plus tips.” The truth is not pretty but I hate to sugarcoat stuff when it is easier to tell the truth. I wait to see the look of pity from one of the three men but it doesn’t come.

  “Is Sheila or your mom going to pick you up tonight? I didn’t see Sheila’s car out there.” Oz asks me. I don’t answer right away. All three men look at me waiting for an answer.

  “They are busy tonight so I’ll run home when I get off.” Oz nods his head.

  “What time do you get off?” Hacksaw asks me.

  “Nine thirty. It’s not very far, it only takes about thirty minutes or a little more.” I take a bite of my food so I won’t need to speak anymore. I just want to be left alone so I can finish my meal.

  “You should be smarter than that. A pretty woman like you shouldn’t be out walking after dark alone. This is small town USA but people still get attacked walking alone at night. This isn’t the best neighborhood.” Rome says. I don’t know if he is being a smartass or not. I can’t read his face. He is good at hiding his facial expressions. It’s not like I have a choice. I look him in the eyes and finish chewing my food and swallow.

  “I don’t have a choice. I’ll be fine. I can take care of myself.” I don’t take my eyes away from him. It’s like my eyes are drawn to his. Like we have a connection or something. I take a drink of my tea.

  “Babe, I’ll come back and pick you up if you want to come back to the clubhouse and party for a while. After a hard day at work you can unwind. I have just what the doctor ordered for that.” The one called Hacksaw tells me. I look at him closely. He’s a damn hot man. Wide, strong shoulders, silvery gray eyes, and his tattoo on his neck looks like a snake curling around it. The colors are striking and the goatee draws attention to his lips. A fine specimen of a man but he has bad boy written all over him. A flirty bad boy who is one and done. That is not me. I must stay focused.

  “Thank you, but I am good. I don’t party. I need to get home and study so I can try to pick up a few hours tomorrow.” The man looks almost shocked at me turning him down. I thought he would come back with another line but Peggy approaches the table with menus and everyone goes quiet.

  “Sorry it took me so long to get here. Do you know what you want to drink?” Peggy is wearing her usual smile.

  “Iced tea, please.” Rome says. At least he is polite to Peggy.

   “Same.” Hacksaw adds.

   “Coke.” Oz is the last one to order. “I don’t need the menu. Burger with mayo and onion rings.”

   “Same for me.” Hacksaw puts in.

  “Sir, do you know what you want or do you need a minute?” Peggy asks Rome.

  “Burger with cheese and mustard and make mine fries.” Rome tells Peggy.

  “I’ll be right back with your drinks and your food should be out in a few.” Peggy says and leaves.

  “It’s been nice talking but I need to get back to work. They are going to open up the other side and we are going to be swamped when the movies let out.” I wipe my mouth on my napkin.

  “You don’t have time to finish eating? If it’s your only meal seems like you would finish it.” I don’t know why Rome is so interested in what I do.

  “I’ll put it in a to go box and take it home for later.” I have no idea why I am even answering Rome but I can’t seem to help myself. I am avoiding looking in his eyes because when I do I can’t look away. It’s like he draws me in and I can’t break my eyes away from him.

It’s not like I haven’t noticed how handsome he is. He’s not got the model’s looks that Hacksaw does but more of a rugged look. He’s got a military haircut but the hair on top is a little longer. He’s got wide shoulders but he doesn’t look like it is the bulky kind guys get from being in a gym all the time. I glance at his eyes and I am lost. They are a dark brown with flecks of some other color in them. I can’t make out the color from here but I wish I could crawl up in his lap and find out exactly what color it is. What? Oh no! That is not happening. “I need to get back to work.” Oz has a knowing smile on his face and I peak a look at Hacksaw and he has the same smile. I push on Oz’s arm so he will let me out of the booth. I pick up my plate and napkin in one hand and my glass in the other and as soon as Oz is up I get up and make my way away from these men and thoughts that are not welcome in my head. I hear Hacksaw laughing as I walk away.

Chapter 5

Kane/Rome

   “It’s been nice talking but I need to get back to work. They are going to open up the other side and we are going to be swamped when the movies let out.” Tara tells us as she wipes her mouth on her napkin. We’ve made her nervous and she is trying to get away from us. I can’t blame her. She only knows Oz. I don’t know what possessed Hacksaw to ask if we could sit with her. For one thing, Hacksaw doesn’t ask for anything. He’s an asshole to everyone. Second, just sitting and having a conversation with a female is something else he doesn’t do. Everyone knows Hacksaw’s attitude towards women. He thinks if he can’t fuck them they aren’t worth his time. I don’t know what his angle is. We’ve kept Tara from finishing her food and this is her first meal, so she must be hungry.

  “You don’t have time to finish eating? If it’s your only meal seems like you would finish it.” I don’t know why I care but Tara seems like she may need a friend or at least someone to remind her to take care of herself. Not that I know the first thing about being a friend to a woman. I think about the conversation that has been going on.

  “I’ll put it in a to go box and take it home for later.” Tara is talking to us but she won’t meet my eyes. It’s like she is nervous about it. I don’t know why it bothers me so much. Our eyes finally lock. She seems to be considering something. Her eyes look tired. I noticed this morning she didn’t wear make-up and how young she looks. She is young, too young. I feel an urge to get to know more about her.

Yes, this woman needs a friend. I may not be friend material but I think for Tara, I want to try. She may not want to take Hacksaw up on his invitation for a ride and to join him to party but she won’t be walking home alone tonight. I may do nothing more than follow behind her on my bike but it isn’t safe for her to be walking so late. There is a pull inside me to protect this woman. I don’t want to think about why, I just know it is there. She breaks her eyes away from mine. “I need to get back to work.” Oz and Hacksaw notice our eye contact and they just smile about it. Tara pushes on Oz’s arm and gathers her food and glass. Oz gets up to let Tara out. When she walks away Hacksaw starts laughing. As soon as she is back in the kitchen Hacksaw cannot stop himself.

  “Rome, you have an admirer. Her eyes were eating you up. I would definitely hit that shit.” Hacksaw looks over his shoulder to make sure she is out of hearing distance.

  “She’s a good girl. She keeps her head in a book and works hard. She’s not made for our kind of life. She’s not a hit and quit kind of girl.” Oz says.

  “That woman’s body was made for a man just like me. I would spend all night making her scream my name. I’m still rock hard from that little moan that came out of her.” Hacksaw just never stops.

  “Oz is right.” I agree with our tech brother.

  “Hell Rome, you’re not like the rest of us. I’ve not seen you with one club girl since you have been at the clubhouse. I haven’t even seen you drink. You need to let loose. If you don’t want a club girl that little woman was fucking the hell out of you with her eyes. Take her up on it. She’ll spread them legs for you.” Hacksaw is getting on my nerves. I look him directly in the eye and lower my voice.

  “Stay out of my business and stay away from Tara.” That just makes Hacksaw laugh harder, even Oz has a knowing smile on his face. Someone needs to worry about this woman. Well, damn, they’re right. I don’t know what came over me. If I say anything else, it will just make them worse so I keep my mouth shut. Me speaking up on behalf of someone is not my normal. I keep my mouth shut and keep to myself most of the time. The waitress finally brings our food.

“Can I get you guys anything else?” The waitress asks.

“Ketchup and could I get a refill on my coke?” Oz says with a smile. The waitress turns and leaves. I hear the bell go off repeatedly in the front and look up. Parents with kids are coming in the door. I guess Tara wasn’t just trying to get away from us. The door once more closes and the bell goes off again. It’s not long before Peggy the waitress is back with a glass of coke for Oz and a small pitcher of tea. She fills Oz’s glass with coke and puts the rest of the glass by Oz and then sets the tea pitcher on the table. She takes a bottle of ketchup out of the waitress apron she is wearing.

  “I brought some tea in case you need it. We are getting full and I don’t want you to wait in case I get busy. If you need anything else just signal me and I will be by as soon as possible.” I look at the older woman. I can tell she been doing this for a while. Probably years. “Enjoy.”  The place is filling up fast and I see Tara taking menus to a couple of tables. I make a point to concentrate on my food so I can get out of here.

  “It’s been quiet around the clubhouse for a while now. What do you think is up with that?” Oz asks with a mouth full of food.

  “You complaining? Don’t you think we deserve it after everything that went down?” Hacksaw says in a low voice. I look around to see if anyone could be listening. We’re in the back of the diner and no one is seated around us but we can never be careful enough.

  “Don’t tempt fate.” I say more to myself than anything.

  “We do but I am waiting for that other shoe to drop.” I look at Oz. He’s probably more bored than anything. He’s a tech guy, so if there’s nothing going on he’s probably bored out of his mind. The place is getting loud with all the noise from the families.

  “Just enjoy the down time.” Hacksaw is right on that one. The bell goes off again and I turn and look without even thinking about it. Being aware of my surroundings has saved my ass more than once in my life. A tall man in a dark suit walks in with a blonde woman with him. The hairs on the back of my neck stand up. The suit does not look right on him, something is off. I’m not a man that pays much attention about what other men wear but this man is not comfortable in this suit. Tara is by the counter and something about how her body tenses up seeing the two enter doesn’t sit right with me.

  “That’s Tara’s and Joey’s older sister, Sheila.” Oz tells us.

  “She’s been to the clubhouse. A total bitch that thinks her shit don’t stink.” This is not something Hacksaw would usually say. If a woman will lose her panties when he wants he don’t rag on them. The pair sit a couple of booths over from us. The man grabs Sheila’s hand and pulls her in front of him and then practically pushes her into the booth. They are close enough I can see the man’s hands.

They are not a businessman’s hands. His hands have the signs of a mechanic. The little cuts with grease and oil in them. I would bet his fingernails are the same way. I don’t know why this is bothering me so much or why the man has put me on alert. I know he is trying to be something he isn’t. It’s written all over him.

Sheila never argues with the way the man roughly handles her. Her face looks strained but she has a smile plastered on her face. Where Tara doesn’t wear makeup, this woman looks like she paints it on. They may be sisters but they are as different as night and day. Tara approaches the booth and puts two menus on the table. I turn and go back to eating.

  “That’s Sheila, and their mom Lena, is the same way.” I can tell Oz does not like the two women. “How do you think this gym thing is going to work out? Devil has a lot of plans for the place. He wants to start a training program for some MMA fighters. He’s been talking to Tazer’s ol’ lady and getting some information. It’s hard to believe that woman was a fighter. I guess what people say about watching the quiet ones is right.” Oz changes the subject. I finished my food and all I want to do is get out of this place. It’s a little too crowded for me.

  “LET ME GO!” I hear Tara raising her voice and I watch Oz rush out of his seat. When I turn my head to see what is going on I see red and I am out of my seat and push Oz out of my way. I am next to the booth where the man and Sheila are sitting. I grab Tara’s hand and I pull her off the man’s lap. I’ve shocked the man with my moves and he doesn’t resist letting Tara go.

  “Leave.” I stare at the man in the eyes.  My voice is low but firm. “Now.”

  “Who the hell are you to tell me to leave?” I smell the liquor on the man’s breath.

  “Yeah, Liam was just being friendly. Tara needs to learn to be friendlier if she wants a good tip.” Sheila slurs out of her mouth. These two are both drunk off their asses.

  “I said get your asses up and get out and don’t ever touch Tara again. You can come back when you learn some manners.” I see an older man standing by the front counter and Hacksaw goes up to talk to him. The man sits there just staring at Tara. Tara moves to the side of me.

  “Thank you, but it is okay now. He gets the message.” I see that she is still upset and this is not alright. Is this how all of Sheila’s men treat her sister? I see the man behind the counter and Hacksaw walking this way. The man has a pissed look on his face and I don’t know if it is for me or the man playing grab ass with his waitress.

  “Liam, you and Sheila get out and don’t come back until you sober up. I have warned you more than once about putting your hands on the waitresses. I refuse service today.” He points to the big sign above the counter that reads management has the right to deny service. “Get out and take your floozy with you.”

  “That’s not a good business move for you, Bud. You know my associates won’t be very happy about this and they don’t like you already.” Bud looks like he is thinking about it for a minute.

 “You mean your little gang of thugs. I will not let any of you come into my business and takeover. Get out or I’m calling the cops.” Bud doesn’t look sure about what he is saying, but I must say, he doesn’t back down. I’m tired of waiting. I grab Liam by the back of his neck and smash his head into the table and then pull him out of the booth while he is trying to recover from the blood gushing from his nose.

  “Leave him alone!” Sheila screams at me and then she turns on Tara and slaps her before any of us can react. “This is all your fault, you bitch. Liam was just being friendly to your ice queen ass.” Tara is shocked but Oz steps up between the two. Sheila looks shocked to see Oz. She must be too drunk to know who we are. Then I notice her eyes. She’s not only drunk she is strung out on something. “Hey Oz. I didn’t see you there.” All eyes are on us. Everyone is whispering and parents are trying to keep their kid’s eyes off us. Several people are getting up to leave. Oz continues to ignore Sheila. Liam is trying to stop his nose from bleeding with napkins but he gets to his feet.

  “I’ll go but you can damn well believe we will be back, and sweet cheeks, I will see you at home.” Liam says the first part to Bud but the second is addressed straight to Tara.

  “Is that a threat?” I ask.

  “It’s a fact.” He grabs Sheila’s hand and all but drags her out of the diner. The whole place is staring at us and my skin is beginning to crawl from all the attention. Bud sees his customers aren’t happy.

  “Ice cream for dessert is on the house.” Tara goes to the back as fast as her legs will carry her. Hacksaw hasn’t said much and that isn’t like him.  “Thank you for your help. This damn neighborhood is going to hell in a handbasket.” Bud goes back to the kitchen.

Oz, Hacksaw, and I go back to our table. I take a twenty out of my wallet and throw it on the table. Oz and Hacksaw do the same. I can’t get out of here fast enough. I try to catch a glimpse of Tara but she is staying in the back. I make it out the front door and to my bike. My bike is good but I see someone has thrown mud on the seat of Hacksaw’s bike. Shit is going to get loud.

  “What the FUCK!” Hacksaw is furious. Bud comes out of the door and sees what the problem is. He’s goes back inside and comes back with a wet towel. “Do you have security cameras?” Hacksaw demands of Bud.

  “I can’t afford any.” We are all looking around and there is no one around. We all know who did it but we have no proof. Bud hands the towel to Hacksaw.

  “What time will Tara be getting off tonight?” Hacksaw asks Bud.

  “She’s staying until nine thirty.” Bud tells us.

  “We’ll be back. Do not let her leave before I get here. I’ll be following her home.” Hacksaw takes the towel and starts cleaning the seat.

  “Tara doesn’t deserve trouble. She’s a good kid and a hard worker. It’s that slut of a sister that is the trouble maker.” Hacksaw looks at Bud like he’s crazy.

  “I want the asshole who did this not, Tara. He threatened her as much as he did you, Bud. Liam is going to learn that you do not fuck with a Feral Steel MC brother’s bike and he don’t fuck with me. We don’t tolerate disrespect in any form and touching our bike is worse than touching our women. He may not get that now but when I find him, I can guarantee you he won’t ever forget it.” Hacksaw is seething.

  “He is a member of the new street gang that is throwing their weight around this end of town. They are nothing but a bunch of young, second rate thugs. They’ve got all the business owners around here running scared. There’s been a lot of break ins, graffiti, and mishaps going on. Tom over at the hardware store had a whole load of lumber spray painted and some windows shattered. They went in through a fence that had been cut. It’s all been petty stuff up til now. A few weeks ago, they stepped it up with Tom and with Martha and Kate down at the bakery. Everyone knows it is them. We’ve had no problems with anyone else. They come dressed in suits and offer protection from the vandalism. They say they are just businessmen banding together to protect themselves and the community. Thing is, none of them own a business except one of the ringleaders, Ralph.” Bud stops for a minute. Watching for our reaction but we give him nothing so he goes on. “Ralph owns a game room and there have been rumors they are dealing drugs to a rough crowd but lately there have been young kids hanging around there. It doesn’t add up. Martha and Kate, the bakery owners, said they came by to offer them protection three weeks ago and they refused. That night they broke into the bakery and smashed every table and anything glass in there. They spray painted a message on the wall that it was just the beginning and they would be back. They paid. When you guys came in today I thought you were part of their gang. We just don’t know who to trust.”

  “Have you turned it over to the cops?” Oz asks him.

  “Of course, we have. You know as well as I do that the cops around here are over worked and they do not have the equipment it takes to run prints and process a crime scene. They came out and did what they could but said they only found a couple of partial prints and they had to send them off somewhere else to process them and it can take months. They suggested surveillance equipment but we can’t afford that. We are trying to organize a community watch group. We are having a meeting Monday night.” Bud looks frustrated.

  “Devil needs to know about this. They have fucked with the wrong people when they touched my bike. Feral Steel may need to clean up this end of town before we open the gym back up.” Hacksaw is texting as he talks, no doubt, filling Devil in on everything we have learned.

  “Feral Steel motorcycle club is who bought the gym? Did Sal tell you that the gym was hit three weeks ago? They didn’t do a lot to it, just some graffiti. Sal said they just painted over it.” Bud looks worried. “I just hope Tara doesn’t get caught up in this. She’s a good worker and a good person. That sister of hers is always getting into trouble and their mother is the same way. Lena and Sheila are well known in this neighborhood and not in a good way. I just feel bad for the kid.” Mom always said you can’t pick your family.

  “Are you sure she is as innocent as she acts?” I know sometimes things aren’t as they appear. Bud has known Tara a lot of years, if there is something she is hiding this man should have noticed something. Before our club and our family gets tied with Tara, this is something we need to know. I know when Devil said this morning that Tara would be another of the people that Callie adopts that it was true. Callie gathers all the wounded and lost people she is around and brings them into her fold. I know, because I am one of those lost souls but like all the rest of the Feral Steel family, I will protect Callie from herself. If Tara is not what she appears then we need to keep her away from Callie and all the rest of our family.

  “I would bet everything I own on it. She’s just a good person who had the bad luck to get born into a shit family. The only other one of them worth a damn is Joey and he’s not around.” Bud’s determined voice almost convinces me. I still want the report Oz will get. I see Hacksaw has his bike cleaned.

  “Let’s get back to the club and update Devil. He may want to get those security cameras up sooner rather than later.” We all mount our bikes but Bud has a question.

  “Do you think the Feral Steel motorcycle club can help us rid ourselves of these thugs? We can’t do it by ourselves.” Bud isn’t looking at us but more at the ground when he asks us this question. It’s like he is embarrassed to ask for help. The way Bud comes across to me, I can understand that. He’s not a small man, standing over six foot and his shoulders are broad. He has the bigger belly older men seem to get when they don’t work out as much as they once had and I noticed he had a slight limp. I would say he is the average looking man that is in his mid- fifties. I’m sure in his younger days he could hold his own but everyone gets older. His life is not one that requires the physical demand to stay in shape. Getting older hurts a proud man.

  “Only time will tell. We’ll let you know.” Hacksaw tells Bud. Bud turns and goes back into to his diner. Hacksaw and Oz leave out of the parking spaces. I look in the diner window and I see Tara looking out at me. I have a feeling this woman is going to change my life and I am not sure that is a good thing.

Chapter 6

Tara

The day has been a long one. The closer it gets to the time to get off work the more nervous I get. If Liam is at our apartment with Sheila, I know it is going to be an even longer night. I don’t feel safe going home but I don’t have much of a choice. I have no friends I can stay with.

A few times Sal let me crash on the couch in his office at the gym. I don’t know how but Sal could usually tell when I didn’t want to go home. It’s not like the man knew me that long but I appreciated every time he let me sleep on that lumpy thing. I have done all the side work to be done and all my tables have left, so I guess my time is up.

I am putting my time card in the old fashioned machine when I feel a hand on my shoulder. I jump and whip my head around. I put my hand to my chest in relief when I see it is Bud. He starts to laugh. I can imagine the way my face looked. “I didn’t mean to scare you, girl but it does make me feel better about what I am going to ask you.” I look at Bud and he looks a little nervous but a lot concerned. Bud is a good man and the closest thing to a dad as I have ever had. When I first started working here there were many nights I wished he was my dad. It sounds crazy even in my head since I have no idea what it is like to have a dad.

  “What is it, Bud? Do you need to me stay later or come in tomorrow? You know I have no problem with either. I am running low on money, so it works for me.” I say this to remind him that either would be doing me a favor. Bud hates asking people for help.

  “Lindsay would love for you to work tomorrow. She’s been trying to find someone to fill in for two weeks. I’ll let her know when I go home. Lindsay’s always wanting some time off on the weekend so she can do things with her friends. We just knew that you had your other job at the gym.” Bud stops and looks at me and points at the chairs in the break area. I turn and sit down and Bud sits in the other chair. “I thought you might want to stay upstairs tonight.” Bud looks uncomfortable. “I mean, I know that you and that sister of yours don’t get along. The commotion that went on in the diner earlier may come back on you if you go home tonight. That Liam that was in here with Sheila threw mud on one of those biker’s motorcycles. If he was that mad, he may still be upset when you get home. I will worry if you go home tonight, so please, do me the favor of staying upstairs. You can stay a few of nights and let them cool off. Give them time to think that if you are gone they don’t get your share of the rent and maybe they will be nicer to you.” I think about what Bud is saying and it makes me feel better but I need to make sure Bud is okay with it.

  “Bud, it is not your place to be responsible for me. I am a grown woman and I need to take care of myself. I don’t want to depend on someone to take care of me the rest of my life. I know if I go home tonight that I will end up in a confrontation but I can handle it. I have been handling it a long time, it is the normal for me.” I think about it for a minute. “I will only stay if you know, it is only temporary. Just a couple of nights until everything cools down.” I need Bud to understand I do not want to be a mooch.

  “Girl, I know you can take care of yourself. You’ve been doing it a long time but if this makes it easier, then why not do it? A few nights and it’ll be better and I will sleep better. There’s not much up there. A fold out couch but there are clean sheets on the mattress. There’s a shower and there are some clean towels. I’ll fix you a burger and fries for you take up there. There’s a small refrigerator up there but all it has in it is a couple of bottles of water. There’s no television or anything but you look tired anyway, so maybe you can get a good night’s sleep. I’ve slept up there a few nights when Betty and I were on the outs and my oldest son stayed up there the summer before he left for college. I’ll leave here around eleven tonight and won’t open until six in the morning. I’ll tell Lindsay about you working tomorrow and you can stay again tomorrow night. It might be good to stay the week.” Bud doesn’t know how good that sounds. A week of no arguing with Sheila or my mom. Sounds like heaven to me. Bud looks like he is thinking something over.

  “Alright, Bud, I will stay. Thank you, but I will pay for my food. You don’t need to give me a place to sleep and pay for my food.” Bud makes a face when I say it.

  “Tara, I am going to be honest with you, this helps me, too. I was hoping after you stayed a couple of days that you might like it being on your own. That you might consider staying. I mean, it’s small, but you don’t take up much room. You don’t have a bunch of people going in and out since you don’t have many friends. With all the break-ins and vandalism going on in the businesses around the neighborhood, I thought maybe you could stay here and be my ears and eyes when I am closed. If you would do that I wouldn’t charge you rent and then we both benefit from it. You get your own place to live and I get security. I would get a phone run upstairs so if you hear or see anything you can call for help.”

Bud stops and waits for me to say something but I am trying to figure out if he really needs someone to watch over the diner or he’s creating a job for me just to help me out. He looks deep in thought trying to figure it all out so I think he is being honest. “I will put a microwave up there. I have a spare one in the storage room. I think we have a half bed in the garage at home left from one of the boys. I could move it over so you could have a bed and a couch. That’s about as big as the room is. I know it is not much but you stay there a couple of nights and see if you are interested and if you are we will work all the kinks out. Do you need to go home tonight to get your school work? You can wash your clothes in the washer and dryer out back that I do the kitchen towels in.” Bud is being sincere.

  “Bud, I will stay tonight and we can talk tomorrow. I do my work all on a computer in the library at school. My notes and everything are in my backpack. I put a clean t-shirt in there, too. I always bring a clean one so I don’t smell like food walking home. So, I have everything I need.” Bud smiles. He knows he is going to get his way.

  “I’ll get that burger fixed for you. Get you a piece of that pie and a drink to take with you. I will get the keys.” Bud goes into the kitchen and I sit and think about the possibility of finally getting away from Sheila and mom. Maybe I can keep my job at the gym and I’ll finally get some peace. I can only hope.

Chapter 7

Kane/Rome

As soon as we are back at the clubhouse, Devil is calling us into his office. He doesn’t look pleased and I don’t see the club girls that are usually hanging around. I don’t see Callie or any of Devil’s children, either. As soon as we are inside I see that Tito is busy on Devil’s computer. Before I came here, Tito was the Feral Steel’s go to tech brother but it has changed in the last year. They have put Oz in charge of most of the tech work on the computer and making sure all our security is up to date. He also is always finding new surveillance equipment. Devil takes no chances with his family or the club’s safety.

Tito’s focus is now the THC Hempcan Inc. and helping keep our finances straight as treasurer. If Hempcan makes a move, then Tito knows it. THC Hempcan Inc., on paper, manufactures products made of hemp. They also harvest more marijuana than any other company in the states. They are based in Colorado and have smaller subsidiaries in other states that have legalized the use of marijuana. They follow all the guidelines set forth by the state they are in. They also have started to branch out into medicinal purposes of marijuana, again following all the laws. On paper, that is. The big corporation only hires the best when it comes to their PR and they are good at hiding their bad but we know better. We know how ruthless they are and exactly what they are in to. The Feral Steel MC was almost brought to their knees by this corporation along with the BlackPath MC in Texas and the Troubled Fathom MC in Colorado. This was before I was in the club. Well, I came in at the end of it.

  In the last year Tito has tracked the changes that Hempcan has made. The first six months the company changed management so many times it drew unwanted attention. Corporations change management all the time but the people in question don’t usually disappear. Unlike the rest of the world, we know it was hostile takeovers in the truest sense of the phrase. Not only did the men themselves disappear but their entire families disappeared.

I blame Hempcan for Stacks’ death in some ways. I know Stacks always had a chip on his shoulder, and he was far from perfect, but I also know the men he worked with shared part of the responsibility for the things he did in the last months of his life.

Stacks was my half-brother and Stone was Devil’s.  Stacks and Stone were driven by the evil inside of them. They both liked hurting others. They thrived on it. It’s why they both had to be eliminated. I had to take the life of Stacks, and the guilt weighs heavy on me, but he would have never stopped trying to hurt Devil’s woman and children. It was his life’s vendetta. In his eyes, his birthright was taken from him. I try to ease my burden by thinking the pain inside of him has stopped now. It’s the only thing that helps me live with myself. One way or another, I am going to make the men behind Hempcan pay in blood. It may be the last thing I do in this life but I will do it. There is only two of the men that first founded Hempcan still alive. All the rest have disappeared or died in the last year. It makes my list shorter.

  Tito has uncovered that the two men are now fighting for dominance in the company. Titus Douglas is the only one of the two with a business background. The way it looks is he has decided that the hemp business can be a lucrative legitimate business. He listens to the business world. He knows that if he gives the marijuana side of the business ten years to mature then it will be making more money than his family will ever need. He has the patience to know that, even though the cash flow immediately would not be as great, the company has the potential to expand. The best part is it would be legitimate. All they need to do is correct the way they do business and no one would be able to touch them.

  Then there is Leonard Durfee. He is no better than a street thug in a suit. He wants to make as much money as fast as possible. No matter what he must do to get it or who he must kill or ruin to get it.  His rap sheet is a mile long. It consists of drug manufacturing, racketeering, organized crime, human trafficking, and murder. His strong point is, he doesn’t give a shit. He doesn’t even have the excuse he is doing it for his family because he has no family. He’s not a man that takes no for an answer. So, we keep track of all the interactions these two have with anyone. It’s where our focus has been since I have been here but now we need to expand ourselves so we can survive.

   Devil is determined we will only be involved in legit businesses. It’s why the club has been buying up local businesses. The gym, some apartment buildings, storage units, and we just bought another garage to work on restoring muscle cars. We may do a protective run but it is to support one of the clubs we are friends with. The last year we have worked toward becoming a club that the community comes to when they need a helping hand. Sometimes it is hard to change people’s minds.

  “Everyone get comfortable.” Devil tells us. His office is not a small room but you put five big bikers in here and things begin to feel small. “Tito, give us what you have found.” Tito smiles.

  “There is a lot of information on their website but when I tried checking the facts they are full of holes and not the good kind. The man that seems to be in charge is Steven Hill. He doesn’t have a rap sheet but he does have some grievances filed against him in civil court. Nothing that could be considered a felony. He formed the BBB, or Brothers Bonded by Business. They are supposed to be small businessmen bonding together against all the laws that make small businesses harder to operate. Their website talks about helping each other out and battling the government together, instead of separately, to have a louder voice. Liam Davis is his right-hand man and he has no rap sheet and his known close associates are the same.” Tito goes from looking at the computer to his phone and back. “Oz, can you get me the background on Doug Azner and Ben Greggs?” Tito looks at Oz.

  “Let me grab my laptop.” Oz is up and out the door.

  “That son of a bitch we had issues with at the diner was named Liam. Tito, you have a picture?” Hacksaw asks.

  “Just sent it to your phone. Sent pictures of all the players to you.” Tito looks up from his computer. “Sent it to you, too, Kane.” Hacksaw laughs.

  “Kane got his road name. We wanted to call him Romeo since he has such a way with all the ladies but Devil shortened it to Rome.” Tito nods his head.

  “Okay, Rome, sent to you, too.” Tito corrects himself. Oz comes back in the door with his laptop. He sits himself down on the couch and opens his laptop and gets to work.

  “Did anyone see the asshole bother your bike and why was he so pissed at you?” Devil asks Hacksaw.

  “He was messing with Tara, the girl that works at the gym. She waitresses there and this Liam came in with her sister. Tara was the waitress at their table and he got handsy with her. Rome and Oz took issue with it but my bike is the one that got mud on it.” Hacksaw is still seething with anger.

  “Why did you two put your nose in someone else’s business? Was he hurting her?” Devil waits for our answers. I look at Oz and he has his nose in his computer.

  “We had been sitting with her talking while she was on her break. She seems like a hard worker and the man was acting crass. Would have done the same for anyone.” Devil looks at me funny. Like he is trying to get in my head. Brother, you don’t want to go there.

  “Oz, you have anything to say?” Devil tries to get a response but Oz is off in cyber space. “Oz!”

  “I am friends with Tara’s brother and I know how Sheila and Lena treat Tara. I just thought I could help. I still think Joey would make a good prospect when he gets released from the army.” Devil seems to take his answer easier than mine. “I am looking at Ben Gregg’s social media and you will never guess who he has down as a relative. It’s none other than Titus Douglas. None of his other friends on his list wave any flags but that one definitely does.” Oz has Tito’s attention. Tito is clicking keys on his computer.

  “Titus Douglas does have a nephew named Benjamin Greggs. Thirty-one years old and a drop out of NYU.  He doesn’t have rap sheet but his friends are racking up the felonies. That is Titus’ sister, Linda’s oldest son.” Tito looks at Devil. “Coincidence or do they have an agenda? Titus knows we have eyes on him and his partner. Are they sending other people in here to get a foothold? I thought when they hit the BlackPath MC in Texas that they might be moving their operation down south but it looks like they may still be needing to get to the east coast through Oklahoma. Can they be that stupid? We sent them packing back to Colorado last year. They do have a habit of using idiots for their grunt work. I don’t know how they hire such smart people in their business part but idiots for their muscle.”

  “Benjamin Gregg’s roommate in college was none other than Liam Davis, and Doug Azner attended the same university. We know those three are linked anyway. Only thing is by public records our boy Liam has a wife. Joey said Sheila liked her men married.” Oz adds.

  “This woman, Tara, is not Feral Steel, so she is not a priority. I get that it was a situation that needed to be handled but we need to be sure we don’t let outsiders’ problems bleed into us. I want Tara looked at extremely hard. If she is too much trouble, we don’t need her. Keep your distance until she is checked out. I know this sounds cold but we need to get these businesses off the ground. These businesses are our future and the future of our children. If Hempcan is back in our territory, then we need to get them out, before they can cause too much damage.” Devil is right but there is something about Tara that cries to me to protect her.

  “I am looking at Tara Sue Blount, 22 years of age. She is the middle child of Lena Nell Blount and there is no father listed on her birth certificate. She is taking night classes, three nights a week. At this rate she will not have her degree for at least three more years. Her GPA is 3.0. No record at all, not even a parking ticket. She graduated high school in the middle of her class. There’s just nothing here. The only two jobs she’s had is at the diner and the gym. She has no credit cards or even any open accounts.” Oz confirms everything she told us. “She doesn’t have anything on social media. What kind of young woman doesn’t even have her face on social media?” I think about what he says and it just slips out of my mouth.

  “The kind that just wants to get through life and not get noticed.” Devil and Hacksaw both look at me. I don’t say much, so when I do they pay attention.

  “That’s exactly what it sounds like.” Devil agrees. “Maybe she won’t be bad to have around. You said she lives with her mom and sister?” Devil waits for Oz to confirm it.

  “Yeah, that’s what it says. They moved into the apartment about the time Joey left for the army.” Oz says.

  “You also said that the mom and sister are the ones that cause trouble? The sister was the one with this Liam guy? Maybe we can use Tara to get next to this Liam. Does she have loyalty to her family?” I don’t like where this is headed. We don’t use woman to get next to our enemies. Devil isn’t thinking straight.

  “We don’t use women to do our dirty work. Tara could get caught in the crossfire and why would you expect her to show loyalty when she doesn’t even know us?” I sound like I am defending Tara but I am not. I don’t want any innocent to get dragged into our business. It’s messy and not the way we work.

  “It could work.” Hacksaw agrees with Devil. “From what I picked up on today, Tara and Sheila are not close.” Hacksaw stops. “Tara doesn’t come across to me as a person who would turn on her family even if they don’t treat her right. But Sheila, on the other hand, would turn on her own children if she had them. If there are a few bucks in it for her then she would sell her soul to the devil and then try to back out of it.”  Hacksaw does not like Sheila, at all.

  “I’m not saying we would use Tara in anything dangerous but if she happens to overhear things then she could share.” Devil is trying to talk himself into it but it is not working. Devil may be a bastard most of the time but he does not get people hurt.

  “No. Just ask yourself if you would ask your woman to do it. If the answer is no, then we can’t ask another woman to do it. It’s not a good idea. Tara is just trying to make a better life for herself. Let her be. You need to remember she is young and she doesn’t live the lifestyle we do. She could slip up and get herself hurt, or worse, someone else and she’d never forgive herself.” Devil has that look again. He’s trying to read me. He can’t.

  “You got all of that out of the few words you two have spoken? Do you have something for this woman? The club comes first, Rome.” Hacksaw is getting on my last nerve. I know if I argue that it will make it worse so I do what I always do. I say nothing.

  “Do you Rome? You have something with this woman?” Devil presses.

  “No. When I joined the Feral Steel MC I felt at home, like I have a family. I am speaking my piece. We always protect women and children. It’s one of the things I most admire about our brotherhood. Women and children are meant to be protected, not just ours. You want to use this Sheila, then I have no problem with it. She’s a waste of good air but we better watch our backs, because if she gets a chance she will plant a knife in it. Tara is different. She’s a hard worker and trying to better herself. I just think she deserves a chance to make a better life without having to look over her shoulder if she helps us. Look how many times these people have gotten to Callie.” When I say this Devil flinches. “She’s one of us and has protection but they were still able to get to her. Tara has no protection. What would they do to her?” When I look at Devil I know I have convinced him. Hacksaw is nodding his head too and then a smile moves across his mouth.

  “We could always bring her into the club.” I look at Hacksaw and fist my hands. I must have a bad look on my face.

  “That’s what I thought.” Hacksaw says and Devil laughs. “Devil, I think little brother is crushing on someone.”

  “Asshole, I just don’t want to see her hurt. I don’t think she’s had it easy with her sister and mom if everything we heard is true.” I know I am not being completely honest but right now I don’t want to think about it.

  “Then I ‘ll bring her in as my girlfriend. She may be ol’ lady material. Who knows? I haven’t had a house mouse in a while, it may be interesting. Besides, that ass on her is to die for.” Hacksaw is pissing me off. 

  “You touch Tara and you may just be dying. Stay the fuck away from her.” That gets laughs out of everyone in the room but me. Can’t these idiots get I just feel protective of the woman? She seems like a good woman and in our world most women have an agenda.

  “I agree with Rome on leaving Tara alone but I still think she will make us a good employee at the gym.” Oz gives me his support.

  “We may have bigger problems. There have been money transfers from Titus Douglas to all three of the college trio and the last one was this week and the amounts are all twenty-thousand dollars total. Smaller deposits to different accounts for each of them. It came from the off-shore accounts we have been watching. This is part of the withdrawals I told you about this morning.”

Tito keeps typing on that damn computer. Nothing he says sounds good. Things have been quiet lately. We’ve been able to breathe easy and the Callie and Devil’s children have been safe. The only other ol’ lady is Gertie and she is at the club ninety percent of the time. Slick has pulled back on his responsibilities but him and his ol’ lady are both Feral Steel through and through and still spend their time here.

We have two club girls that are regulars and live here at the club, Terrance and Honey Girl. The rest are hangs rounds. They are here on party nights but none have been voted on to become permanent fixtures here. At one time, the Feral Steel MC club had up to ten club girls here but none of the women liked when Devil took on an ol’ lady. Callie doesn’t take shit lying down so they were cleaned out. Some of the brothers weren’t happy with the situation but everything is voted on. When you become a problem in the clubhouse then you face the wrath of Devil.

  “Didn’t you say that the manager at the apartment complex we bought is retiring? Tara said today she helped Sal with paperwork and bank deposits at the gym. That is the basic duties of the manager position besides doing walkthroughs and letting us know if any repairs need to be made. Tara has a good work record. Bud and Sal both gave her good references. If the apartment was part of the package with the new job, then why wouldn’t she consider it? Then if we decide to go the Sheila route with getting information, Tara would be out of the way. Put in her contract that she can be the only occupant of the apartment. That way her sister and mom can’t weasel their way in for free rent. Seems like the perfect answer for someone strapped for money for school. The computer system she would have to use for the apartment bookkeeping is a simple one like the one we are using at the gym.” Oz suggests. Devil looks like he is thinking it through.

  “I am not sure about using the sister but it is a possibility we may need to consider. Oz, I want everything on Tara. I want to know her friends and boyfriends, everything. I like the apartment idea if she is going to work at the gym. I don’t want any Hempcan employees close to our employees. Money and greed has a way of bringing out the worst in people. Now that we know about this group and who is behind it, we have an advantage. Keep your eyes open but do not let them know that we know. That means, Hacksaw, you get in the man’s face about your bike but do not take it any further. If you don’t approach him, it will be suspicious but if you take it too far it will do the same. After we get all the information we take it to the table for a vote.” Devil looks to me. “Rome, you keep an eye on Tara.”

  “Will do.” I was going to anyway. I look at my watch. It is already after ten and she should already be home by now. I don’t like that idea after what happened today but there’s nothing I can do now.

  “No argument?” Hacksaw asks.

  “Why would I argue? Devil is the President.” That makes everyone laugh.

  “Like that has ever stopped you before.” Devil adds. “I need to get home. Oz and Tito, be our eyes and anything that looks suspicious let me know. I’ll put in a call to Chief and Krill tomorrow.”

I feel the need to check on Tara before I call it a night. A ride is what I need.

  “I’m taking a ride.” I walk towards the door.

  “We all know you have a woman to check on.” Hacksaw keeps riding me. I just flip him off and open the door and leave.

Chapter 8

Tara

  I am laying on the sofa looking up at the ceiling. It’s quiet. I like it. I’m caught up on all my studying so I didn’t have that to do. I ate a little of the food that Bud fixed for me but I put the rest away in the refrigerator with what was left of my lunch. I went over to the convenience store across the street and grabbed some deodorant, a toothbrush, and tooth paste. I barely made it before they closed and trial sizes are better than nothing. Those were a must.

I made sure the door was locked up and I put some boxes in front of it, not that it would stop anyone, but at least I will get a little notice if someone tries to come in. I trust Bud but with the break-ins around the neighborhood it makes me feel better. I took my jeans off and inspected them for stains from today and they look somewhat clean. I’m sleeping in the t-shirt I worked in and I have the extra one in my backpack for work in the morning. I never wear makeup so people are used to the natural look from me. I will need to go home before my next shift. I’m not looking forward to that confrontation but at least if mom throws me out I have someplace to go for a little while and maybe Liam won’t be around.

  This room is clean considering it’s not used very much. There’s the big boxes of to-go cups and plates but I could make this place do for a little while. I look in the closet and I find a throw blanket and some couch pillows. It will do for now. I also see some old paperback books and a radio clock combo.

I take the blanket and pillows and throw them on the sofa. I look through the paperbacks and chose one that looks like it might be something I would read. I take it and the radio and put them on the sofa.

I can’t help but think about my conversation with Bud. I know Bud said he wants me for extra eyes but I have the feeling he is just trying to look out for me. I know Bud’s heart is in the right place but I don’t like taking and not giving something in return. I feel like that is too close to how my mom and Sheila are and that is not who I want to be. If Bud is serious, maybe I can work a few extra hours and not charge Bud for it or do some extra cleaning in the kitchen. There’s always extra cleaning hours to keep us good with the health department or cleaning freezers to keep the food rotated. I could clean and organize in here so Bud can get the most out of the space he has.

  I must admit, when Bud said I didn’t have friends, it kind of hurt. It’s true but it still hurt knowing it’s a known fact about me. You would think a woman at the age of twenty-two years would have at least one friend. I don’t think I can count the women that work at the library or my teachers. They are the only people I interact with except for the people at work. I know I have been focused on getting my education even if it is taking me longer than the average student but I will get there.

Joey got away from our dysfunctional family and that is my goal. I don’t have hard feelings toward Joey for doing what I have wanted to do since I can remember but I miss him. I am glad he is doing with his life exactly what he dreamed of. I know one day I will have that if I just stay true to the goals I have set. I wish I knew exactly what it is I wanted to do. What career is best suited for me? I’ve never really had a dream except to get away from my mom and Sheila. I just want normal, whatever normal is. It sounds awful even to me. I just know I don’t want to need or to depend on a man to take care of me. I think I am scarred from my upbringing. No, that’s not correct, I know I am.

  I make the sofa as comfortable as possible. I’ve slept on worse and at least I feel somewhat safe. I brush my teeth and wash my face. I’ll take a shower in the morning to help wake me up. I hook the alarm clock up and make sure the alarm works. I set the alarm a little early so my hair will have time to dry. I usually wake up by myself. I have an internal alarm that will not let me sleep late even if I have a day I could sleep in. I check the door one more time and put the boxes back. I snuggle up on the sofa and pick up the paperback but I am tired. It seems like my work days never end. I can hear the traffic down below on the street and I think I hear the distinct sound of a motorcycle and my mind drifts to Rome but that is the last thought I have before I drift off.

****

  BEEP, BEEP, BEEP! I nearly jump straight up off the sofa. I reach over and turn the alarm off. I stretch and turn. Trying to get the sleeping kinks out of my back. Wow, it doesn’t feel that bad. I walk to the window and look out. Still dark outside.

I feel pretty good. In fact, I feel darn good. I fold the blanket up and put it on the back of the sofa. I fluff up the pillows and leave them on one end. I get my clothes and go into the bathroom and take a quick shower. The hot water feels soothing on my body and it wakes me up. I dry off the best I can with the small towels and dress quickly. I brush my teeth and brush the knots out of my wet hair. I clean the bathroom up and hang the towel over the top of the shower curtain rod to dry. I dry the rest of my stuff off with a towel and stick it in my backpack. Making sure I don’t leave a mess. I put all the trash in one bag and tie it up. I make sure I have everything clean and then I put my hair in a ponytail and grab the damp towels. I look around again. I move the boxes back where they were and look at the clock. I still have thirty minutes but Bud will be open already. Maybe we will have time to talk. I walk down the stairs and drop the trash off in the dumpster. I walk in the front door and I see Mildred is already making coffee. I walk back through the kitchen and I see Bud has another cook working with him this morning. I take the towels back and put them in the washer and put my extra t-shirt in with it. I start it and Bud comes in behind me. He is all smiles this morning and I must say I feel the same way.

  “How did you sleep last night? Any problems?” Bud asks me.

  “I slept great and everything was good. I’ll go back up and get the food from the refrigerator when I get off. I cleaned everything up.” Bud is nodding his head but then he looks at me.

  “Does that mean you will stay up there for a while? At least until I can afford a few of those cheap cameras.” I guess Bud was serious about the extra eyes thing.

  “I will, but only if you let me work a few extra hours to pay you some rent. It’s only fair.” Bud gets that look on his face when I know he is going to argue with me.

  “Tara, you are doing me a favor but I’ll compromise. I’m going to get the phone line run up there today. I have a buddy that owes me a favor. That way you will have a way to contact me if you hear or see anything. You stay for free until I get the cameras set up. Once they are set up then we will talk again about the extra hours. I will move the half bed up there today, also. End of discussion.” I want to argue but I can’t. “Grab what you need because I am taking you to get the things you need from home. I’ll be tied up the rest of the day so we will have to do it now.” Bud is waiting for my response but I don’t know exactly what to say.

  “I can do it later.” Is what I come up with.

  “Don’t you have class a class tomorrow night, wouldn’t today be better?” Bud is right. “Besides, I don’t want your mom and sister giving you a hard time. This time of the morning they’ll be asleep. You can get in and out without a fuss.”

  “I share a room with my sister.” I think about it and Bud is right. I know where all my things are. It’s not like I have that much.  “Are you sure? If I wake them up there will be hell to pay.”

  “Yes, I’m sure. I’ll grab a few empty boxes we have and some trash bags. It might not be the best way to move but it’s fast.” Bud is the best boss and I realize that Bud was wrong yesterday. I do have friends, him and Sal. They may be my bosses but they are also my friends.

I grab my backpack while Bud is getting the boxes and trash bags. It takes me a while to get to work from my apartment but I am always walking. The ride over in Bud’s truck doesn’t take long. Bud parks in front of my apartment building and it looks quiet. At six o’clock in the morning it usually is. I don’t see Sheila’s car, or mom’s either. I look up and I see no lights on in the windows to our apartment.

  “You sure you want to come up? You can wait here and it won’t take long.” I don’t want Bud to witness the way Mom and Sheila will react if I wake them up.

  “I’m coming up with you. Deal with , Tara.” Bud sounds like a papa bear. I just hope he doesn’t regret it. Bud gets out of his door and grabs the two boxes. I take the trash bags. We finally make it to the apartment. I open the door as quietly as possible. The living room is trashed. There is beer bottles and take-out cartons all over the place. Bud walks in behind me and takes in the way the place looks. I am ashamed of the pig pen.

  “I’m sorry, Bud. The place doesn’t usually look this bad. They must have had people over.” There’s not much else I can say.

  “Do you usually clean up after everyone?” Bud asks me.

  “Yes, but they don’t leave it this way very often.” I am honest with Bud. He shakes his head.

  “Gather up what you need, sweetheart. This time they can clean their own damn mess.” I go to my bedroom and open the door. The room looks like a tornado hit it. Tornado Sheila, but at least she isn’t home. I still have the trash bags in my hand so I strip my bed, pillows and all, and put everything in one trash bag and tie it up. I go to my dresser and start opening drawers. I put everything in another trash bag. I go to my closet and pull down a couple more blankets and put them in another trash bag. I bend down and pick up the shoes I have, three pair, and throw them in, too.

I pick up the trash bags and take them to Bud. “I’ll take these down and be back.” I just nodmy head. I take two of the boxes and go back in the bedroom and clean out the nightstand beside my bed with the rest of my school papers, my mail, and the jewelry I have. Then I go to the bathroom with the other box. I get my personal items out along with my hair products, blow dryer, flat iron, and the little makeup I have. I also grab the towels and wash clothes I bought myself.

I can’t believe I am twenty-two years old and this is all I have. A couple of boxes and a few trash bags. I’ve never been one to hang onto a lot of material things but this is ridiculous. I don’t even own a dress. I know I need to do better for myself.

I go back to the living room and look around. Bud walks back in so I get the boxes so he can get them loaded. When Bud is gone, I go to my mom’s room and open the door. I see she is not home either. I go to her closet and find the box that I am looking for. It holds all our important papers and some snapshots from my childhood. I left these in here so Sheila wouldn’t destroy it if she threw a fit. That’s one of Sheila’s favorite things to do is destroy anything important to me. I shut the closet door and then leave my mom’s room. I go to the kitchen and there’s really nothing in here that is worth taking. I go back to the front room and Bud is waiting on me.

  “That’s it.” I don’t know what else to say.

  “Let’s get going then.” Bud’s right. I feel sad leaving this apartment. Why, I don’t know. The only thing my mom and Sheila will miss me for is money. I just wish I could turn off my feelings for them both.

Chapter 9

Kane/Rome

  I walk into the diner and look around for Tara. The only waitress I see is a middle-aged woman. The place is empty and I look at the clock to see that it’s still early. “Take a seat anywhere. You are the first customer this morning. You want some coffee?”

“Yeah, black.” I tell her.

  “I like that. A man that knows what he likes.” I take the booth in the back so I can see when people come in. It’s not long before the waitress is bringing me my coffee with a menu under her arm. “Do you know what you’d like to eat or do you need this menu?”

  “I’d like two eggs over easy, sausage, hash browns, and dry white toast with grape jelly on the side.” I look at the waitress’s name tag to see her name is Mildred. “I need some butter with that too, Mildred.”

  “See, that is exactly what I mean, you know exactly what you want. My day is starting out right.” Mildred smiles.

  “Glad to help with that. Could I have a small glass of ice, too? Is Tara working this morning?” Mildred looks me up and down.

  “Why?” It’s simple but I know if Mildred does not like my answer I will get nothing out of her. She’s the type to be open and friendly in hopes of getting a better tip but she doesn’t take anyone at face value.

  “I need to talk to her about her second job. My club bought the gym she works at and I have some things I need to discuss with her about her application.” Mildred is looking in my eyes to see if she can find any deceit. It’s half true. I see when she decides I am telling the truth.

  “That girl works too much. Don’t be pulling her away from us. She’s the best waitress to work with here. She shows up on time or early every time. She’ll stay late and if anyone needs off she jumps at the chance for the extra hours. It’s hard to find people that will work like that. I know she likes the extra money she makes at the gym. Bud ran her over to her apartment to pick up some things. They should be back anytime. Bud is putting her up in the room over the kitchen. He would have offered it to her sooner but couldn’t come up with a good enough excuse. That girl is proud and determined to not turn out like her sister.” Mildred cuts her talking off when the bell goes off over the door.

Bud walks in with Tara trailing behind him. Mildred doesn’t say anything else about Tara’s sister. “I’ll tell Tara you want to talk to her.” I give Bud a nod but Tara is in a hurry and doesn’t give me a second glance. I see Mildred talking to Tara and Mildred must be telling her what I said because Tara finally gives me a look. She doesn’t smile or show any emotion. I am going to need to step up my game if I am going to keep tabs on her. She’s not impressed by my cut or my motorcycle. I think I like that.

Most women try to push themselves on most bikers. I don’t know if it is the thrill of a bad boy type or to get closer to the Feral Steel Club. Either way they are wasting their time on me.

 Something about Tara interests me. She’s different. I watch her as she is working as more people come in. She’s not flirty with any of the men but she’s not over friendly with anyone. She moves with confidence like she knows exactly what she is doing. I guess working here since she was sixteen gives her that confidence. The thing that stands out to me about Tara is she never dresses to impress and I don’t think she wears any makeup at all. She doesn’t need to. She has a natural beauty about her. Not the fake made up beauty you see on television or magazine covers but a girl next door kind of pretty. She’s also doesn’t look like she worries about what she eats.

Her tits aren’t overly large and the clothes she wears doesn’t pull them together and push them in your face. Even in the loose jeans she is wearing with the long t-shirt I can make out that plump ass. The rest of her is a mystery. The clothes she wears keeps her covered, it’s a shame. Tara Blount is a woman of mystery. Why is she so focused on her education if it is taking her so long to get it? Why does she have such a good work ethics if she wasn’t brought up that way? Why does a woman her age not try to at least flirt with the men that flirt with her? Oz hasn’t found any boyfriends. I need answers or Tara will never leave my thoughts. Maybe I just need a distraction.

“Here’s your food, handsome. If you need anything, you just wave.” Mildred sets my food in front of me. I look at my plate and it’s just like I ordered it. Mildred has the coffee pot in her other hand and fills my cup.

  “Could I have some ketchup and that small glass of ice?” Mildred nods her head.

  “Sure thing.” Mildred walks into the back and brings my ketchup and ice back. “Everything look alright?”

  “Everything looks good.” I tell her. Mildred leaves me to myself. I put a couple of pieces of ice in my coffee and stir it. Then I salt and pepper my eggs and cut them up. I add salt to my hash browns and add some ketchup. I cut my sausage and proceed to eat, keeping an eye on Tara.

I feel like a creeper but I can’t help myself. Tara does nothing to draw attention to herself but I can’t take my eyes off her. I guess my brothers at the club are right. I need to get laid. It has been a long time. I take care of myself. I don’t need to explain things to my hand. I don’t have questions to answer that I don’t want to face. I went through the faze of fucking faceless women in my teenage years and early twenties. I’m a man, I love pussy but I have never had a girlfriend or woman of my own. Now, I don’t want to stick my cock where all my brothers have been. When I watch Devil with Callie, I want that someday but what the rest of my Feral Steel brothers do, that doesn’t interest me at all. I don’t know why I am even having these thoughts. Tara is a job just like any other job.

I have eaten half my food and Tara still hasn’t come over to see why I was asking about her. This woman mystifies me. I see her coming my direction with the coffee pot in her hand.

  “Do you need a refill?” Tara asks me but her eyes never meet mine. She looks anywhere but my eyes.

  “Yes. Didn’t Mildred tell you I asked about you? I need to speak to you when you get a chance.” Tara looks at me like I have two heads. She refills my cup.

  “She said you needed to speak to me but I have work. I won’t have a break until ten thirty. I got a late start so Mildred gets the first break. I can’t leave the floor with no one on it.” I look at her avoiding my eyes and it amuses me.

“I’m right here, darlin’. Look me in the eyes when you talk to me.” She finally looks at me. Tara looks tired. “I’ll be here when you get your break. I have a few things to do at the gym and I will be back. Relax Tara, it’s just about your job at the gym. Just call it a follow up on your interview.”

Tara just nods her head and starts to move along. I stop her. I take my wallet out and give her twenty dollars for my breakfast. “Tell Mildred to keep the change.” Tara moves along and I finish drinking my coffee, get up, and walk out the door. Tara is going to be hard to get next to but if that is what Devil wants me to do then that is what I will do.

It’s a beautiful day. I get on my bike and ride the short distance to the gym. When I get off my bike I feel the pain in my hip when I stand on it and my legs feel weak but I won’t let it get me down. I’m alive. That’s all that runs through my head. I’m not the man I once was but I am alive.

 I walk into the gym and I see the light on in the office. I make my way over and I hear voices coming from inside. I am not trying to overhear but I don’t want to interrupt either. When I hear the voices, I realize it is just Devil and Callie. I wonder what Callie is doing here but I know she spends as much time with Devil as she can get since they have two sons to tend to. I tap on the door so I don’t just barge in. Considering it is Devil and Callie, there’s no telling if they have clothes on. I wait for someone to tell me to come on in but it takes a minute. I laugh to myself. 

“Get your ass in here.” Devil doesn’t sound happy. I can’t help the smile on my face. “You assholes cock block me every damn time.” Callie smacks Devils arm.

  “Isn’t that why you have a home? Hey, I was just trying to get some work in while I wait on Tara to get a break at work.” The smile never leaves my face.

  “You’ll learn when you get a couple of kids running around you get it when you can. My damn house is like the damn Ramada Inn. People check in but they never check out. I would like one week of only my family at my own damn house.” Devil is in top form this morning.

  “Kylar, everyone at our house is family. We just have a large family and everyone likes to congregate at our house. You should be proud. Besides, don’t I always make it up to you?” Callie is sitting on the edge of Devil’s desk and he is beside her.

  “You do babe, but for once, I would like to not need to make an appointment to fuck my wife. You know you are damn sexy when you have one of our kids baking inside of you. I can’t keep my hands off you.” Devil kisses the top of Callie’s head.

  “Looks like you have had plenty of time with your wife. You keep her knocked up. Give the woman a rest.” Callie laughs but Devil gives me a hard look.

  “What the hell do you want, Rome?” Devil never takes his eyes off Callie.

  “It seems like Bud is setting Tara up in a room above his diner. She didn’t go home last night and she was moving her things in early this morning. That may put a damper on your plans for the apartment complex concerning her.” That gets Devil’s attention. Her walks behind the desk and sits down.

  “Do you think she would make a good manager for the complex? I don’t like the idea of using her to get to this Liam if she could be an asset to us. People outside the club are hard to trust but we can’t put all the brothers to work if there is still a threat hanging over us. Someone needs to be available in case of emergencies. I don’t want to run shoddy businesses. That’s how you build a bad reputation, and as small as this town is, we can’t afford that if we want to make our businesses a success.” Devil is right about that.

  “How do you want me to handle it? If she has a place to stay it blows our idea out of the water. What is she going to gain?  More hours to work? From what I have heard from her and Mildred, another waitress at the diner, she works all the hours she can. She’ got nothing left to give. We may need to look somewhere else.” Devil is considering it.

  “Can her job here at the gym be given to someone else?” Callie asks. “I don’t know everything about it, but from what you told me, the manager of the gym could do most of her job here.” Callie looks at Devil. “Didn’t the old manager say Tara was filling some accounting duties that were his and the secretary’s job? The manager you hire for the gym should do his job or have his assistant or secretary, whichever he has, do the rest. I believe the rest of what Tara did was custodial and can be filled easier than the manager for an apartment complex unless she has other responsibilities I haven’t heard.” Devil looks at Callie like she is a genius.

“Baby Girl, that makes a lot of sense. I don’t know who we are going to get to manage the gym but you are right. He or she needs to do all her work instead of handing it to someone else. They will have an assistant, also. Some of the things Tara was doing go to the accountant as well. We’ve already talked to a cleaning crew and I thought we would hire a couple of part-time workers for everything else. Tara was going to be the only full-time employee except for trainers and exercise and self-defense class instructors.” Devil looks in thought and starts looking at the stack of applications on his desk.

  “So, you decided to go with the self-defense classes like I suggested?” Callie is smiling. Devil looks up at Callie and I feel like I am intruding between the two.

  “Oz put up some interest flyers at different businesses and we got a lot of response. He also put it up in the library and out at the college. I think it is going to go over pretty good. Good idea.” Devil tells Callie.

  “Glad to help.” Callie and Devil are sickenly sweet sometimes. I like it but sometimes it is hard to watch. Devil looks at me.

  “Right now, we are at a standstill while waiting on some permits to update things here. Get close to Tara, you know, be friends.” Callie laughs at that. Devil gives her a look and she stops. “Oz should have the background check finished this afternoon. We will proceed from there. I know we are going to be watching the books at the apartment complex. There’s too much of a temptation with the cash.”

  “Don’t people pay by check or debit card these days or direct withdrawal from their banks? If we get a better class of people in the apartments, then there will be less cash transactions.” I tell Devil. Isn’t that the way it works? Hell, I’ve never rented an apartment.

  “Rome is right. The application states the forms of payments accepted.” Callie puts in.

  “Maybe Callie should take them over.” I think out loud.

  “Not happening. My ol’ lady is busy raising our kids. I intend to keep her knocked up until we can’t have anymore. That’s why I need for all of our businesses to be legit. I’m not taking any chances.” Devil is right.

  “So, Rome, how many friends do you have that are females? In fact, how many friends do you have outside of the brothers at the club?” Callie asks but she already knows the answer.

  “Callie, you are my friend, aren’t you?” I smile at Callie. When I first began prospecting for the Feral Steel MC I kept my distance from Callie. I couldn’t understand how she would want to be around me after everything my blood brother, Stacks, tried to do to her. Callie would have none of it. She went out of her way to become friends with me. She was always requesting me for her guard duty and she would bring me food to the clubhouse. She brought food for all the club brothers but I just couldn’t understand why she would for me.

After my avoiding her every chance I could, Devil called me in his office one day. He had me sit down and then Callie came in. She walked right up to me and asked why I avoided her. That woman isn’t scared of any damn biker. I explained to her my thoughts on the matter but what she said knocked me on my ass. I was standing close to a chair and I fell into it I was so shocked.

 You see, I told her I didn’t want to remind her of what my brother did to her. All the cruel things he tried and how he made her life miserable when she should have been happy. She stared me down and told me we can’t pick who we are related to but what I need to think about is that my other brother makes her very happy every day and she thanks heaven every night for him.

 To say the least, she had my undying loyalty from that day forward. I would lay my life down for her and her children because she reminded me that I am her family, too. She doesn’t hold anything that Stacks did against me. She left me speechless and when she stuck her hand out, waiting for me to take it and shake it, I did just that. As we were shaking hands she told me that we would be friends for life. So, when I tell her she is my friend she knows I have not forgotten.

  “Until the day I die. Friends to the end.” Callie tells me but she doesn’t leave it at that. “What other friends do you have?” I think about it. I do have some friends from my time in the military. I don’t see them but I know even if we never see each other again that we will be friends until one of us doesn’t walk this earth again. I have some people I am friendly with at the VA but I wouldn’t consider them friends.

  “What’s your point?” I ask.

  “Our point is that you are the perfect person to keep an eye on her and get her comfortable with the club so she will be willing to work for us. If you attend the parties at the clubhouse you don’t drink and get out of hand. You don’t let the club girls paw all over you. Can you imagine if I gave the job to Hacksaw or Bowie? They are the two biggest man whores in the club. They will fuck her and piss her off and then where would we be? I still think we might be able to use the relationship between her sister and this Liam to our advantage.” Devil tells me.

The part about Hacksaw and Bowie trying to fuck her does not sit right with me. I fist my hand but I try to relax. The thought just pisses me off. Tara is too good for the likes of any of my brothers, or even me, for that fact. She’s working hard to get ahead. Devil is waiting for my reaction.

  “I’ll keep an eye on Tara. I don’t know how it will go over. I’m not good at small talk. I’ll pitch the idea to her about the apartment complex. I hope I don’t fuck it up. I’m not good at talking to women.” I tell them both.

  “Just be yourself and it’ll go fine. Bring her to the next cookout at the clubhouse. I want to meet her.” Callie tells me but Devil shakes his head.

  “Someone else to bring into your little flock. Is that not what I said, Rome? Damn, do I know my woman or what?” Devil is laughing. Callie goes around the desk and sits down on his lap. She barely fits between him and the desk with her pregnant belly. Callie slides the chair back to give her more room. That is my cue to leave. I smile at the two but they only have eyes for each other.

  “I’m out. Talk later.” I turn to leave.

  “Shut the door on your way out and lock the outside door.” Devil tells me. Yep, I doubt I will be outside before those two are fucking. Lucky bastard.

Chapter 10

Devil (That’s right. It’s me.)

 “What are you doing, Kylar?” I look at Callie and know that she is the best thing that has ever happened to me. I know we didn’t start out right but I would die for her or my sons. I give her that look she knows so well. “I don’t mean us. I mean with Rome and this woman, Tara. You are not one that usually throws people together but you know and I know that is exactly what you are doing. Has my big bad biker gone soft on me?” Callie laughs and I know that she knows what she is doing.

  “Babe, why don’t you come over here and crawl up in my lap and see how soft I have gone.” Callie smiles at me. I can never get enough of this woman and she is so damn sexy when she is ripe with my child. Hell, Callie is the sexiest damn woman I have ever laid eyes on but when she is growing our children she is so damn luscious. I stay hard when I am in the same room with her and we have a house full of cock blockers all the time. Callie moves around the desk and crawls up in my lap like she was born to be there and we both know she was. Callie starts to nuzzle on my neck and strew small kisses that go straight to my cock. I reposition Callie where her center is bearing down on my cock and grind into her. She pulls back and looks at me.

  “Now you have me where you want me, answer my question, instead of avoiding it. Why are you putting Rome with Tara? You know we can find someone to manage the apartment complex. Hanna, Sarah, or Felix would do it and you know we can trust them. Felix has started nursing school but you are always complaining they are always under our feet all the time. Don’t you trust them and why trust someone you don’t know?” Callie is always so curious. Nothing gets past her, she knows me too well.

  “This is club business, Miss Nosey but it’s not top secret and I don’t see how it could get you into trouble, still, keep it between us.” I kiss the side of Callie’s head and grind up into her. She moans and I want her naked. “Felix has started classes but he is going to be helping out here in the gym. He’s going to take over the self-defense classes you suggested. Hanna is going to be taking over the exercise classes because Felicia tested positive on her drug screening. That is not good for business so she is out and Hanna is in. Then there is Sarah and she is going to be working at the restaurant we are reopening next month. I didn’t offer her a management job because she’s not qualified, yet, but if she learns everything and she likes it then we can talk about it. She seemed happy with a waitress position to get her out of the house and some money in her pocket.” I take Callie’s lips in a scorching kiss that leaves us both breathless.

“You’re not playing fair, Kylar. I have questions.” Callie bites my lip playfully. I pull her hot core to me and grind slowly.

  “I’m not playing, babe. My cock is serious about getting inside of you.” I kiss Callie on the slope of her neck and then run my tongue slowly up to her earlobe and suck it in my mouth. Callie pulls back away from me and lifts her shirt up and takes it off and throws it on top of my desk. Now that’s what I am talking about. I start to undo her bra and she pushes my hand away. I try again and she pushes me away again. “Babe, I need you, now.” Callie gives me that look she has gotten so good at. The look that mom’s get with their kids. Then she says the one thing that always gets me.

“Please.” This woman knows how to play me because she owns me.

  “I am not some woman trying to play match maker. I just noticed that Rome reacts to Tara. When she is mentioned, he pays attention. You should have seen the way he watched Tara when she came in for her interview. I have never seen him watch a woman like he watched her. I need someone to get to know her a little better. You know, to see if maybe we can hire her. Rome brought it to my attention that her skills were being wasted here.” I think about it for a minute. “Hacksaw, Oz, and Rome spoke to her at the diner up the road and everyone we have spoken to says she is honest. Both her employers, Bud and Sal, say she is a hard worker. I just figure if Rome spends a little extra time with Tara, if something happens between them, so be it and if not, no harm no foul.” Callie’s eyes go soft.

  “You’re trying to help your brother. That is so sweet.” Callie leans into me and kisses me softly on my lips and then pulls back to look at me. “I love you, Kylar. To the rest of the world you may be Devil but I know the real you and you have the biggest heart.” I laugh.

  “Babe, not a lot of people would agree with that and I just want Rome to have some happiness. I see how he looks at us. He wants a good woman like I have.” I hug her to me. “He doesn’t watch us like he is jealous. He just wants something more like we have. He doesn’t fuck any of the club girls or the hang arounds. I haven’t seen him with any women, and he always seems lonely. He’s a good brother and I do not doubt his loyalty to the club but he seems so solitary.”

  “His eyes have a sadness like I have never seen before. I can talk to Sarah or Hanna but you know my friends. They are unpredictable when it comes to men. Neither one is ready to settle down.” Callie says but she has the wrong idea.

  “I am not trying to push Tara and Rome together permanently. I just thought they might be friends or some shit. I don’t know. Hell, you and your friends are turning me into a damn busy body. Next, you’ll have me sipping tea. What the hell am I thinking?” I really don’t know what possessed me but Callie is right. Rome has a deep sadness in his eyes.

  “There’s nothing wrong with wanting to help your brother. I like it and your secret is safe with me. I just want to check this woman out to make sure she doesn’t have an agenda. Women are hard for men to read sometimes.” I laugh at my wife. Callie is just a mother hen. She wants to make sure all her chicks are cared for.

  “Oz is checking her out thoroughly. So far so good. She keeps to herself, works two jobs, and has her school work. She has no bank account or credit cards, lives with her mom and sister, has a younger brother in the army and not even a boyfriend that has come up. No police record at all, not even a parking ticket. She doesn’t own a car or cell phone. No one has one bad word to say about her. All that is strange, but the woman has no friends. Oz has not found a single one, just the people she works with. It’s just weird.” I pull Callie tighter to me.

  “Maybe she needs Rome as much as he needs her.” Callie backs away from me a little and unfastens her bra and slowly pulls it down. I take advantage of that fast. I have her nipple in my mouth before she can move back anymore. I suck the nipple until it is taut and then run my tongue over the bud. The moan that comes from my woman has me on edge. I want Callie, no I need her, more than my next breath. From the first time I sank my cock in Callie’s hot wet pussy she has owned me. That is exactly where I want to be now. I tease the tip of her nipple mercilessly. Callie is grinding down on my cock.

  “Play time is over, babe. Strip and hands on the desk.” Callie looks at me and I see the lust in her eyes so she doesn’t argue. I help her to her feet. I turn her around as she pushes her sweats down taking her panties along with them in one push. I kiss down her back slowly then drag my tongue down her spine to her delectable ass. I kiss one ass cheek and palm the other. I slide my hand between her legs and I feel how wet she is for me. My finger slides into her wet pussy and out. I glide it up to her clit. It’s slightly swollen and my finger glides over it easily with the wetness from her core. I rub my finger over it in small circles. Callie is thrusting her ass out to me and trying to get more friction from my finger but I am not ready for that yet. I am in charge here and Callie knows that. “You want me, babe? It feels like you need me. Tell me what you want Callie.” Callie tries pushing onto my finger but I stop the stimulation.

  “I need you, Kylar. I need it.” Callie says in a low, husky voice. I bend down and spread her legs wider so I can position myself with a full view of Callie’s beautiful pussy. I can smell how much she wants me. I pull Callie down towards my face. I run my tongue through her pussy slowly towards her swollen clit. Her bud is hard and I run my tongue over it slowly. Callie tries to push down on my face. I suck her clit in my mouth and flick my tongue until Callie is breathing hard gasping for air.

  “Like that, babe?” I ask Callie.

   “God yes, Kylar. I need more. I am so close.” I slide two fingers into Callie and start to finger fuck her while I suck on her clit.

  “Play with your nipples, babe. Roll it in your fingers like I do. Show me those beautiful nipples.” Callie does as I ask her. I can feel the pre-cum leaking from the end of my cock. I know I need to let Callie cum because when I get inside her I am not going to last.

  “Kylar, I need you to fuck me. I need your cock. Please, Kylar.” I suck then flatten my tongue and Callie grinds down on it. I feel her pussy quiver and I know it is not going to take much for her to fall over the edge. I start sucking and grinding my face into Callie’s clit. Bang. Bang. Oh shit. I hear the door handle on the office door rattle but Callie is too far gone. “Kylar, oh fuck. I am coming. Oh shit, babe. So, good, I love you, Kylar.” I still hear someone trying to get the door open. Are they fucking deaf? Callie could have woken the dead with her moaning and yelling of my name. Callie stills when she hears someone try the door again and then pounding.

  “Devil, we need to talk.” Hacksaw says in a loud voice but he is half laughing.

  “Oh crap!” Callie tries to pull away from me.

   “Babe, do not move. I swear, I will spank your ass if you try to move away from me.” I tell Callie. I wipe Callie’s juices from my face. “Hacksaw, is something wrong with my sons or anyone dead?” I yell.

  “No, Prez. Just have something to talk about.” Hacksaw is half laughing but I do not find it amusing.

  “Then get the fuck away from my door. If anyone else comes near that door in the next thirty minutes, I will shoot them. Do you understand me?” I am a man on a mission. I need inside Callie’s wet pussy and nothing and no one is standing in my way.

  “Be back in thirty.” I hear Hacksaw laughing as he walks away. I stand up behind Callie and unfasten my belt and my jeans. I let them fall. Not taking the time to get naked.

  “Callie, brace yourself, babe. This is going to be hard and fast. Can you handle that?” I swing around and look at Callie’s face. She is beet red but she still has a lust filled look in her eyes.

  “Take me, Kylar. I need to feel you inside me.” Callie says.

  “Spread your legs a little wider.” Callie does exactly as I said and she backs her ass up to me. This woman is tempting a starving man. I line my cock up to her wet slit. “It’s going to be hard, babe.”

I slide my cock in Callie’s hot pussy. I pull back out fast and then slide all the way back in until my groin is sliding against Callie’s delectable ass. I start a steady pace letting Callie adjust to be being filled. I only want to hurt her in the best way. I am trying to think of anything but how good my cock feels being squeezed by Callie’s pussy. I grab Callie’s hips and I let myself find my own rhythm. Going deep and pulling out until just the tip is left inside. I’m moving in and out, faster. I feel the tingle start in my spine. I know I am going to cum but I slow my thrusts and reach around and start rubbing Callie’s clit. I need to cum. I pull my cock all the way out and start rubbing my cock from Callie’s hot slit to her hard clit. I quit rubbing her clit with my hand and run the tip of my cock back and forth until Callie is moving up and down my cock. Helping me slide my cock back and forwards. Both of us are grasping for air. I can’t take anymore.

I slide my cock back and slam into her hot juices. Callie gasps. “Get there, babe. I can’t wait any longer.” Callie puts her hand between her legs and I feel the walls of her pussy milking the cum right out of my cock. I grab her hips and three short strokes and I am emptying my seed inside of my woman. I feel her orgasm. I keep up the pace until “FUCK!!” Damn. I am almost motionless from the pure pleasure I feel. Callie’s head hits the desk. I look up to make sure she isn’t hurt and I see the satisfaction in my woman’s face. I put that there and I will keep putting it there.

Chapter 11

Kane/Rome

I walk back in the diner and I see Tara is just sitting in a booth in the back. Mildred waves at me. I walk up to her. “Could you bring me a glass of iced tea to Tara’s booth?” Mildred nods her head at me. I go on back and sit down across from Tara. I see Tara is eating a grilled cheese sandwich with some apple slices sitting beside it. “That’s going to fill you up? You don’t eat much.” Tara looks up at me. She takes a bite of her sandwich and chews and swallows. She takes a drink of her water.

  “You said you were going to be here to talk to me so I didn’t think I would have much time to eat.” I look at her. I am taking her time that she should be using to eat. I should have waited to talk to her.

  “I could have waited.” She shakes her head. Mildred brings me my tea. “Thank you, Mildred.” Mildred walks away. Tara is eating so I wait and when she takes a drink she looks at me.

  “Talk to me. If you have something to say just spit it out. Did you have more question about my position at the gym? I don’t know what else I can tell you. I went over everything that I was responsible for when I worked there.” I think sticking as close to the truth without sounding like an asshole is the best way to go.

  “Devil thinks he may have a better position for you. It would be beneficial for you and the club.” She raises an eyebrow as if questioning what I am saying.

  “I’m not interested in getting involved with the Feral Steel MC except for a job at the gym. I don’t party like Sheila.” I laugh at her assuming we want her at the clubhouse. That gets me another eyebrow raise. Tara is so far from the type of woman that hangs around the clubhouse.

 Tara keeps waiting for me to go on but I like just watching her. There is something about this woman. I want to get to know her better but I know I have nothing to offer her. I’m not a whole man anymore. I get around well enough but I am not the man I once was. On my best days, there is nothing anybody can tell by watching me, but I know. A real man does not depend on drugs just to get a good night’s sleep. Hell, I haven’t touched a woman in so long I don’t even remember what it feels like to cum inside one. Something that usually doesn’t bother me but since I laid my eyes on Tara it is beginning to bother me.

  “That’s not what this is, Tara. There is a better position open. It has better pay and has a place to live to go with it so you can get away from your family.” Tara quits chewing and looks me in the eye. She’s trying to see if there is any deceit. There isn’t.

  “Why do you think I want away from my family? What type of person doesn’t like being with their family?” I think Tara is feeling a little guilty for wanting to be away from her sister and mom. I shrug my shoulders.

  “Doesn’t everyone want to grow up and move away from home?” I smile at her. I’m trying to get her to relax a little with me. Maybe let her guard down so I can figure her out.

  “Well, you have me there. So, what is this job? Right now, Bud is letting me stay upstairs. He needs the extra eyes on the place with all the burglaries around here, not to mention the destruction of property.” Tara is steadily eating as she talks to me.

  “Does everyone know about that? I don’t think that is really safe with the break ins.” Tara stops chewing for a minute.

  “I know Mildred already told you but no one else knows. I don’t think anyone will break in here and if they do, Bud is having a phone installed upstairs so I can call 911. If Bud thought it wasn’t safe, he wouldn’t ask me to do it.” I know I have planted doubt in her head. I feel like a dick for doing it.

  “All anyone needs to do is cut the phone wires. I don’t mean to alarm you. I just want you to be aware of the danger. No one has bothered the diner. It’s only shut down for a few hours a night anyway.” Tara starts to eat again.

  “That’s true.” Tara look up at me. “What is the job? I don’t have much time left on my break. I need to get back on the floor before we get slammed. I will tell you that I won’t leave my job here. Bud is too good to me and if nothing else I am loyal to people that I care about.”

  “That is a good trait to have, Tara, and that is exactly why we think you might be perfect for this job. The Feral Steel MC has bought a few of the businesses in town over the last year. We bought an apartment complex and we need someone to manage it.” I watch for Tara’s response.

  “I know nothing about maintenance.” I laugh.

  “Your position would have nothing to do with maintenance. That’s what a maintenance person is for. Most of the brothers will take care of that stuff. We just need someone on the premises to take care of the office like you helped Sal with. This is all in the early stages. You know, payments for the rentals, complaints of what needs to be fixed, showing the rental units, and processing the rental agreements. We have accountants to keep the books straight and Oz will be doing the background investigations. So, you see, not that hard. Oz is still doing your background check so we are still waiting on that to proceed but it comes with an apartment. I’m not sure how big it is but I bet it is bigger than the room upstairs.” Tara has finished her food and I can tell she is interested. “I’m sure you would get a sizable raise for it, too.” That did it. She can deny it all she wants. I know I have her.

  “Would anyone be able to live in the apartment with me? My family?” The way Tara says it I know what answer she wants.

  “No. If you were married it would be different but if you are talking about your sister and mother, then the answer is no.” She looks a little relieved but she smiles. The woman is beautiful when she smiles. I think this is the first genuine smile I have seen from her and it goes straight to my cock. I am getting hard from just her smile but she surprises me with her next words.

  “I don’t really think that is legal. If the residence is mine, I don’t think your club can tell me who can live there.” I know she doesn’t mean a word she is saying.

  “If it is stated in the contract and you agree to it then it is legal. The position comes with a contract.” I don’t know where I come up with that but I’ll speak to Devil and Oz about it.

  “So, this is a real job and not something you are just making up to help Oz’s friend’s big sister? I will consider the position if it is not a position made up because your club feels sorry for me.” Tara does not want a hand out. This I can honestly tell her.

  “This is a real position and if you do not take it then we will hire someone else for it. Same pay, same apartment, and the same contract. I promise you.” I don’t know why I do it but I reach across the table and take Tara’s hand and hold it. I feel a heat move up my arm from where our hands are touching. My hand tingles from her touch. I look at up at her and her eyes are on me. I know I feel something. I am not crazy. She folds her fingers into mine.

  “Do you feel that? That has never happened to me before.” Tara looks amused. I let her hand go. I need some distance. I can’t do this. I stand quickly and grab my wallet out and throw a five on the table. I know I am being an ass but it’s like I can’t breathe. I make a beeline for the front door. I open the door and the fresh air hits me in the face and I feel a little better. I look back at the booth and Tara is staring at me. I give her a head nod and I get out of there. I need to be away from here. I need the wind in my face, my bike between my legs, and the road stretching out before me. Maybe then I can think again.

Chapter 12

Tara

  I don’t know what just happened. Rome and I were talking. Discussing a job. Our hands touch and it was like I was jolted by electricity through my whole body. I have never wanted to kiss a man so badly. I felt my panties become wet. I embarrassed myself. I should have pulled my hand back. I should have pulled away not acted like a damn fool. There’s no way that a man that looks like Rome would want anything to do with plain me.

I feel my eyes tearing up but I will not cry. I bite my lip, trying to keep the tears in check. I run my hand down my face and clean the table as best I can. I pick up my plate and glass along with Rome’s glass. I put my plate down and put the five in my apron. I pick my plate back up and move towards the front of the diner.

I see Mildred watching me and I see the pity in her eyes. I set the dishes down in the tub where they go and walk up to Mildred and give her the five-dollar bill. I walk over and get the rag to wash the table down and I walk back and take care of the table. This day could not get any worse.

I make it back to the front and put the rag back in the sink. I wash my hands and the bell over the front door goes off. I look around to see who entered and I was wrong. Liam and Sheila are walking in the door. Liam glares at me before they follow Mildred to a booth in her section. Thank goodness, I do not have to wait on the pair. I turn to go back in the back and the bell goes off again and there’s my mom, walking in the door. Great, now I know they are here for a reason. I am not lucky enough for her just to follow the other two back to the booth. Instead, she walks right up to me. I brace myself for whatever she throws at me. 

  “Tara Sue Blount do not try hiding from me. Why did we come home this morning to all your belongings gone? No note, no nothing. I did not raise my daughter to disrespect me that way. We depend on your part of the rent and money for food in our apartment. You are one ungrateful little bitch after everything I have done for you and don’t think that I haven’t heard about what you did to your sister yesterday. How can you embarrass your family like that?” My mom is livid but I never once heard her say she didn’t want me moving out. The only thing she said was they needed my money. I can tell she has already been drinking and looking closer at her eyes I think she has been doing a little more than drinking.

  “Mom, would you lower your voice, please?” I am begging her. All the other people eating are staring.

  “Are you shacking up with someone? One of those damn bikers Liam said was in here yesterday? I did not raise you that way.” Okay, I have had enough. I cannot lose this job because of mom.

  “Mom, I am not even dating anyone. The men that were in here yesterday are the new owners of the gym I work at. Nothing is going on at all. Liam is the one that grabbed me. The men were just trying to get Liam to let me go. Liam and Sheila were drunk and being loud and Liam was completely out of line.” Mom rolls her eyes.

  “Really, Tara. You know Liam is just a friendly man. He was probably trying to get you to loosen up some. You are so uptight and there is nothing wrong with having a drink or two. Now, I expect you to go and apologize to Liam and your sister. When you get off work I expect you back home, and to show Liam and Sheila you are truly sorry I want you to pay for our lunch.” I can’t believe the things my mom is saying. I get manhandled by Sheila’s flavor of the month and they want me to apologize. Sheila and mom have men coming in and out of their lives like a revolving door and I am supposed to be raised better. Where does my mom get off judging people she doesn’t even know? I know I need to keep my cool, even if Bud likes me, I can’t embarrass my employer with a yelling match in his diner. I try to count to ten to calm down but it is not enough.

  “I need both my jobs to be able to afford to go to school. I have moved out and you and Sheila will need to plan to pay the other portion of the bills. An opportunity came up that was too good for me to pass up and maybe with saving some money, I can take more classes next semester. I am sorry I couldn’t give you a notice. When I get my paycheck this week I will be sure to get you a little money to help one last time. Sheila is always saying how much money Liam makes so I am sure he can pay for lunch today.” I try to keep my explanation short and put it in the nicest way, so as not to anger mom any further but I know it will not work. Mom puts her hand on her hip and I know she is just getting started.

  “How can you just up and leave your family? You and Joey are just alike. Always thinking of only yourselves. I’m not as young as I used to be and I can’t go out and just find any job. Liam may be Sheila’s man but he is not mine and I should not need to ask him to buy me lunch. If my own family does not feel the need to provide a meal for me then why would a stranger?” Mom is laying the guilt trip on thick and the sarcasm is dripping from every word. I look over at Sheila and Liam. Liam is still glaring and Sheila has a grin on her face. She knows what Mom is doing. I am glad to be getting away from these two.

  “I’m twenty-two years old, mom. Most women my age do not still live at home. It’s time for me to get out on my own and that is what I am trying to do. I would think you would be proud of me. Also, you are only forty-two years old. I need to get back to work. I will have Mildred put your lunch on a ticket and I will pay it on payday, but only yours.” I just want this settled.

  “I need some cigarettes, too.” Mom never stops. I dig in my apron and pull out a five-dollar bill and five ones and hand it to her. She never says thank you or anything but turns and goes back to the booth where Liam and Sheila wait for her. Mildred walks by me and I stop her.

  “Would you put mom’s lunch on a ticket for me? I will pay it payday. Only hers and only this once.” Mildred gives me an understanding look.

  “Are you sure, honey? Those two vipers don’t deserve your kindness and that man with them gives me the creeps the way he keeps watching you.” Mildred tells me.

  “I’m sure, Mildred but only this once. I owe my mom for taking care of me.” Mildred look at me like I just said the craziest thing.

  “Tara, that is what a mom does but I am not going to argue with you. You have trouble coming towards you.” Mildred goes to get some drinks to take to a table. I am lucky it is slow right now because Liam is walking straight towards me. He grabs my arm and pulls me out the door.

  “What are you doing, Liam? I have work to do.” I am pissed but the hairs on the back of my neck are standing up. I feel fear. I look at Liam and he has a look of pure hate in his eyes.

  “Listen, you little bitch, I am through putting up with your shit.” I feel his fingers biting into my skin. I am going to have a bruise. Liam pushes me up against the brick wall. My back will show the marks from that. “You can’t avoid me, Tara. I have been watching you. You are a real prick tease. I’m going to have you on your damn knees sucking my cock before this week is up and then I am going to put your ass to work for me, just like Sheila.”

  “Liam, I don’t know what is going on with you but I am not interested in working for you and you are my sister’s boyfriend so there is nothing personal ever going to happen between us.” I keep waiting for someone to help me but there is no one around. Liam starts laughing.

  “Do you really think I would call that used up cunt my girlfriend? She is a piece on the side and I throw a few bucks her way to be able to use her body any damn way I please. Hell, if I threw a few bucks Lena’s way I would have them both. You parade your ass around and act like you aren’t just like the two of them. You’re all three a family of whores and that suits my purpose just fine, so get with the program. The triple B is taking over this neighborhood and I am connected straight to the top. If you want employment so you can get that precious education then you will be bending to our will.” I look at Liam and he is thriving from the fear that I am showing. I straighten my back and just start saying whatever comes off the top of my head hoping it makes sense and will get him to back off.

  “This neighborhood is run by the people in it and they are good people. You and these people trying to barge their way in here don’t stand a chance. Some of these businesses have been owned by the same people for generations and the Feral Steel MC is buying some of the businesses that are for sale. You and your business associates are not going to scare them.”

 Liam goes stiff at my mention of the Feral Steel. He grabs me by the throat and hits the back of my head on the bricks. I can’t get any air. He’s choking the life out of me. I’m going to die and I don’t even know why but I was born to be cursed. He has my head bouncing off the bricks and I feel the warm blood running down the back of my head. I think I hear sirens but it is going to be too late.

  “Bitch, the Feral Steel is not even going to see the hurt that is coming their way but you are the first message. We are coming for Devil, you’re fucking protectors, and the whole damn Feral Steel Club.” That’s the last thing I hear before everything fades and I finally feel at peace.

Chapter 13

Kane/Rome

  The ride back to the clubhouse didn’t seem long enough but at least I can breathe again. I have let my mind clear. I park my bike and instead of going through the front I decide to go around to the side door and take a short cut to the gym room we have set up. It’s not anything extravagant just a weight machine, a weight bag, and a ring we use to get rid of stress.

I walk in and rid myself of my shirt and set up the weights. I don’t know how long I am in the room. I get lost in my workout. Trying my best just not to think but I can’t erase one single innocent touch.

My mind keeps going back to the sensation I felt from the light touch of Tara’s hand. No woman has ever affected me with one touch but I know something happened between the two of us in that moment, then I just ran. Why didn’t I seize the moment to push for more than a single touch? Disgusted with myself. I grab my shirt and walk out the door into the hall so I can go back to my room and grab a quick shower.

I need to man up and go and talk to Tara. I’m not paying attention but I feel a hand reach for me. I just react. I swing around and grab the person behind me. How did I not notice someone behind me? I have the person up against the wall with my hand on their throat trying to squeeze the life from the potential threat but I see it is Honey Girl. I didn’t mean to do it. I didn’t know. I just reacted. My built-in reactions are all that kept me alive when I was in the desert but Honey Girl does not deserve this. She looks so scared. I release her and she grabs her throat and the terror in her eyes guts me.

  “Do not ever fucking sneak up behind me again! Are you trying to get yourself killed?” I know I am yelling but I can’t calm down, just the thought of what I might have done terrifies me. I could have killed this woman.

  “I just wanted to apologize again for the other morning. I’m sorry. I won’t ever do it again.” Honey Girl has tears streaking down her face. I know she doesn’t know the danger she was in and I feel sorry her. She didn’t ask for the monster that I am. I don’t know why but I pull her into my arms. I just want to comfort her for a second. To just take the fear away in her eyes.

  “It’s alright. I’m sorry. I would never hurt any woman. You startled me. You can’t do that. I’m a man with ghosts, Honey Girl. Don’t ever do that again.” I hug her to me and she is clinging to me. I push her back a little so I can see her face. I push the strands of hair away from her face. “Are you okay?” She pulls me back into her. I can barely hear her voice but I know she is still shaking.

  “I’m okay. It’s alright, Rome. You just scared me. I thought.”  Honey Girl stops and starts again. “I thought you were going to kill me.”

  “No, never. You just startled me.” I step back from her and let go of her. I take another step away from her. “Are you sure you are alright? I need to get a shower.” I see the minute her eyes change.

  “Can I wash your back for you?” I shake my head at her. I have already upset her enough but that is not happening.

  “No. My answer is never going to change to that question. Just be careful in this hall and don’t walk up behind people like that again.” I see the disappointment. I turn and leave Honey Girl standing in the hall. I don’t know how many times I need to tell that woman no.

I make my way into my room and this time I make sure I lock my door. I know Honey Girl does not know the extent of the things that happened to me overseas. It’s not something I share with a lot of people. I try to act as if I don’t have problems adapting back to civilian life but I need to be honest with myself. It’s a work in progress and the thing that just happened in the hall is exactly why nothing can ever happen between Tara and myself.

I would never intentionally hurt a woman but I cannot control how I react to everything around me no matter how I try. I wish I could. I grab some clean clothes and take my cut off and lay it on the bed along with my phone and other things in my pockets. Then I head into the bathroom and strip. I turn the hot water on and put just a little cold with it. I need to steam the tension out of my body. By the time I am finished the bathroom is full of steam.

I push back the shower curtain and reach for a towel and dry myself and slip on my boxers. I grab the jeans and t-shirt that I brought in to put on and open the door and go enter my room. There’s someone knocking on my door. I put my jeans on being sure to button and zip them in case it is Honey Girl. When I open the door, Oz is standing there and I do not like the look on his face. “What’s up?”

  “I’m rolling out to the hospital. Bud called.” My heart freezes before he can finish. “Tara was attacked at work. That asshole Liam pulled her out of the diner and did a number on her. Bud was upstairs with the telephone company and no one helped her. That older waitress called 911 but it is bad.” Oz looks worried so I know it is really bad.

  “Let me grab my cut.” I yank my t-shirt over my head and put my cut on over it. I run my hand through my short hair. I almost forget but turn back and grab my phone and things for my pockets. Oz walks down the hall. I shut my door and lock it then I follow him down the hall. As we walk through the main room I see it is empty except for Gertie and the club girls. “Where’s everyone?”

  “Devil and Hacksaw have already rolled out to the hospital. Everyone else is working at the gym.” Oz tells me. We hit the front door and don’t stop until we are on our bikes. Oz hesitates before starting his bike and I wait to see what he says. “Bud told Devil that Tara was in and out of consciousness but she kept saying Rome and Devil. That’s why Bud called the clubhouse. The hell of the thing is that Tara’s sister and mom sat in the diner while Liam attacked Tara and then they left with him.”

I have heard how Lena and Sheila are towards Tara but how could they let this happen to family? I want to kill the little fucker that put his hands on Tara. I feel a need to protect her. I never want to see any woman abused but this is something more. Something I don’t want to look at too closely right now but it’s there.

We start our bikes and leave the parking lot. I can’t get to the hospital fast enough and apparently Oz has the same thoughts. It only takes twenty minutes to get there. I see Devil’s and Hacksaw’s bikes close to the emergency room entrance. Oz and I park close to the other bikes. I see Callie’s SUV pulling into a parking space. Oz and I walk over to Callie’s SUV and we see she’s not alone. Her friend Felix is with her. I go to Callie’s side of the vehicle and I open the door for her and help her out.

  “Thank you, Rome. Have you heard anything? Kylar called for me to meet him here and told me to bring Fe.” Callie is calm and cool as always. Being brought up in a motorcycle club she knows not to let things rattle her.

  “We haven’t heard anything except she was in and out of consciousness and that Liam hurt her. It happened at the diner and her family was there when it happened.” That surprises Callie.

  “Let’s get inside and I will see if I can find someone to give us some information.” Felix tells us. Felix is enrolled in the nursing program and he has clinicals at this hospital so he may be able to help.

  “If you can’t then I will call Tito and get him to get in their system so he can get a look at her records but your way would be faster.” Oz says, keeping his voice low so no one else around can hear. There’s no one around but you can never tell if there are unknown ears around.

We go through the automatic doors and walk the hall to the emergency room. We see Devil and Hacksaw talking to Chad. Chad is Felix’s man and a nurse here at the hospital. Chad usually works in the maternity ward but looks like he may be in the emergency department today. Devil sees us approaching and waves us over. Chad is giving him details and I try to hear what he is saying.

  “Tara has a tough few hours and maybe days coming her way. Dr. Cornell is treating her. She has trauma to the back of her head where it was beaten against the wall. It was not a penetrating wound. The doctor is hoping it is not a basilar skull fracture. It looks to be subdural hematoma that is causing the brain to swell. Tara still has not regained consciousness. They are doing an MRI right now but right now that is all I can tell you and I shouldn’t be sharing this information because you are not family. I could lose my job, so keep this quiet. I will update you as soon as I can.” Chad looks at Devil and then to Felix. Chad starts to walk away, looking around to make sure no one else has heard him.

  “I’ll walk with you. I am going to get everyone some coffee.” Felix tells Chad and starts to walk away with him.

  “I’ll go with you to help update Bud. It looks like it may be a long night.” Hacksaw goes with the two. I look to Devil.

  “What happened?” Callie asks.

  “Let’s go over here and I’ll tell you what I know.” Devil leads us into a smaller waiting room and shuts the door. Callie sits down and Devil sits beside her. Oz and I sit across from them so we can all hear.

“What Bud told me was that Lena, Sheila, and Liam came into the diner. Lena was giving Tara hell for moving out or so one of the other waitresses said. When everyone was busy, Liam pulled her outside right in front of the diner and started banging her head into the wall. He was choking her while he was banging her head up against the wall. He had her so the waitress couldn’t see them and Bud was up in the apartment with the friend running phone wires upstairs. The waitress finally saw what was going on and called 911. Some man up the street was running up the sidewalk towards the scene. Liam yelled at the other two women and they got out of there before the cops could get there.”

I am trying to grasp everything Devil has told us. Tara had to of been terrified. I want to hunt this asshole down and show him how it feels to be beaten. I want to put him to ground after I show him a degree of pain he’ll still feel when he is burning in hell. No one will ever hurt Tara this way again. I may not be able to have a relationship with that beautiful woman but I can damn well make sure no one ever lays another hand on her.

  “Was she unconscious the whole time or did she say anything that might give us a clue to why Liam went crazy on her? Why would he even care enough to bring the PD down on him? It makes no sense, since as far as I have been able to find out, Liam is just Sheila’s latest fuck partner.” Oz voices the exact thoughts I had been questioning in my own mind.

  “The question that is bothering me is why would the diner owner call you? Tara hasn’t even worked for the Feral Steel MC at the gym yet. Did I miss something?” Callie is right.

  “Bud got to Tara right before the ambulance got there and she was in and out. Bud said Tara kept calling for me and Rome. Bud said she wasn’t making sense. She was incoherent but he knows it was something she was trying to get out to us. Bud told the paramedics he was her uncle so he could ride in the ambulance with her but she never said anything else. The cops closed the diner as a crime scene. Bud didn’t see anything so they let him ride to the hospital with Tara. The waitress is being questioned and as soon as she can lock everything up at the diner for Bud she will be here and we can talk to her about what went on.” Devil is about to say something else but stops.

  “Do you think it has to do with the damn company Liam keeps?” Oz asks.

  “That’s exactly what I think.” Devil says. The door to the room opens and Hacksaw, Felix, and Bud walk in. They are all carrying coffee. They hand us ours and I look at Bud.

  “How bad of shape was Tara in before the ambulance arrived?” I know I shouldn’t ask but I need to know. Bud gives me a hard look and then looks at Callie but he answers.

  “The back of her head was covered in blood and I could see the choke marks on her neck. Her pupils were dilated but she was out of it. Nothing she said was making sense. She was incoherent. When I saw all the blood I thought she was going to bleed out right there.” Bud looks like he is tired but I hear the worry in his voice.

  “Does she have family we can contact?” Callie asks Bud.

  “The only other family I know about is her brother and he is in the military.” Bud says.

  “Her mom and sister are not getting anywhere near Tara. If they could let this happen to her then they are as bad or worse that this Liam guy.” Hacksaw, Devil, and Oz all look at me.

  “Brother, you know this is not exactly club business. Tara wasn’t working for us when she was hurt.” I hear a growl come from myself, and it not only surprises everyone around me, but me also. “I’m just saying that maybe it would be better to cut this one loose. We can’t rescue everyone. We just need to see why she was saying the Prez’s and your names. Bud said she wasn’t in her right head, maybe it was nothing.” Hacksaw finishes.

“You know damn good and well this situation was started the day you three were in the diner and had the confrontation with Liam. Don’t you find it a little too much of a coincidence that until you three were around that Tara didn’t have an enemy in the world? The girl keeps her head down and avoids even being noticed. All she wants to do is get a damn education and get away from her mom and sister.” Bud is not trying to hold his hostility back from what Hacksaw said.

I agree with Bud. We helped bring this trouble to Tara. We may not have initiated it but we compounded it. I look between Devil and Hacksaw just waiting to see which way Devil will go. Devil is about to say something when his phone goes off and then Hacksaw’s. Only a few seconds later Oz’s and mine goes off. Hacksaw walks away and takes his phone call. I look at mine and see that it is Bowie. I step away from the group and see it is only a text.

Bowie: Roll out. Fire at the gym. Tito caught inside. On the way to ER.

I hear Devil and Hacksaw voices raised in the background. I turn and walk over to them. Oz approaches from where he had walked off to.

  “Hacksaw, roll out to the gym and see what you can find out. Cowboy said the fire department has the fire mostly contained and Tito is on the way here in an ambulance. He was working on the surveillance equipment with a prospect. They haven’t found the prospect yet but everyone else had already gone back to the clubhouse. Oz, ride out with Hacksaw and see if you can get any feedback on the temporary cameras we had installed until the rest could be done. I don’t think anyone knew about them so maybe we can see where the fire started.”

  “Do you think someone started it or could it have been faulty wiring?” Callie asks.

  “We just had everything inspected to make sure it was up to code. The city inspector was just there and everything passed code. The electrician said there was no problems.” Devil answers Callie. “I don’t want to jump to any conclusions but if someone fucked with the Feral Steel’s property there is going to be hell to pay.” Devil doesn’t look convinced. “Rome, stay here in case I need to leave. I don’t want to take any chances, so if I need to leave, I want you with Callie and Felix.” The door to the room we are in opens and Mildred walks in. Felix looks at Devil and there’s some message between them. Mildred approaches us looking very uncomfortable.

  “Bud, I locked everything up but the cops said no one is allowed back in until they give us the say so. They still have that yellow tape everywhere but they left for the night.” Bud takes the keys Mildred is handing him.

  “Thank you, Mildred. There’s still no word. Why don’t you go on home? I will call with any updates.” Mildred puts her hand on her hip and cocks it out.

  “Bud, I am not leaving until I know if Tara is going to be alright. I did not haul my but down here for the scenery and the last I knew you have no ride here.” Hacksaw laughs.

  “Mildred, would you mind coming to the cafeteria and helping me get everyone some snacks? Looks like we might be here for a bit and Callie needs to feed that baby.” Felix is trying to get Mildred out of here so Devil can finish but Mildred just throws out some of attitude.

  “Well, sure. It’s not like I just got off a shift of waiting on people so I’ll haul my butt down to the lunch room with you.” That made Callie and Felix both laugh but Devil does not look amused.

  “You, I like. Tell it like it is. How about you, Felix, and I, all three, go down to the cafeteria and bring something for everyone so the men can finish up with whatever they don’t want us to hear or you can step out here in the larger waiting room?” Callie looks straight at Mildred and Mildred nods her head.

  “That, I can do.” Mildred concedes. Callie kisses Devil on the cheek. Devil doesn’t like the idea of Callie leaving his side.

  “I’m going, too.” Bud is still pissed at what Hacksaw said.

  “Stay with Felix and do not leave the building. Tito should be arriving anytime.” Callie nods in agreement. The four go through the door to the other waiting room. Devil looks at us.

  “This may just be a coincidence but I have a bad feeling about it. This is not a setback that we need. A lot of the club’s money is tied up in these new businesses and we need to get them all open and bringing money in. We have enough cash flow to sustain us for a while but can’t keep bleeding money and even if I like Tara and think she would be a fit for us she is not one of us yet. If we did bring this trouble to her, we are not hanging her out to dry. Callie would have my balls.  Our focus today is making sure Tito is alright and finding out about this fire.” Devil doesn’t like what is happening to Tara but what is happening with Tito comes first. Tito is club and that means family. Normally, that is where my mindset would be but my mind keeps drifting to Tara and not making her a priority does not sit well with me.

  “Devil, everyone already knows Callie has your balls.” Hacksaw is trying to ease the tension. “She carries them around in one of those bags she hauls around.” Devil levels Hacksaw with a fuck you look. I even laugh at that.

  “Fuck you, just get to the gym and talk to the fire chief.” Devil is in no mood to play around.

  “I’ll check the cameras as long as they aren’t fried.” Oz heads for the door with Hacksaw behind him. They leave and I hope they get some answers. I don’t want to have this conversation with Devil but there’s no way around it.

  “I want to hang around for Tara. If you need me I will go, but if not, I want to make sure she is going to be alright even if she doesn’t remember why she was saying our names.” I don’t want Devil to make a big deal of this but the smile on his face tells me he already is.

  “I figured that. Let’s get back to the emergency department to make sure Tito is alright and see what he can tell us about the fire or even if he can.” Devil doesn’t push me to give him more details or an explanation why.

We walk out of the small waiting room into the larger one and it is empty. We keep going through the other door into the hallway that leads us to the emergency department. We hear the ambulance before we see it. Callie and Felix have joined us at the door, waiting to see what shape Tito is in. The ambulance is in the breezeway leading to the door into the emergency entrance.

“Felix do not let Callie out of your sight.” Felix leads Callie into the waiting area so they sit down. Devil and I walk over and wait for them to bring Tito out.

When they open the doors of the ambulance we see Tito sitting on the side of the gurney with an oxygen mask over his face. The two paramedics bring him out and we approach. The hospital staff try to keep us away but we push through. Tito is coughing but brings his mask down and waves us over. We can barely hear his voice. It’s raspy like he can’t get the words out and he is trying not to cough.

  “We were hit. Get the camera feed. I think Tig helped them. They had full masks on. If it was another club, they didn’t have cuts on. They came in the back. I was shutting the computer down when I heard the noise. I yelled for Tig who was making sure everything was locked up and got no response so I went to check it out. Someone hit me on the back of the head when I left the office. I don’t know how long I was out but I heard Tig talking to one of them saying I had already signed off the computer and he couldn’t get into it. It’s a damn good thing I just put the password encryption on it.” Tito stops talking in a coughing fit.

  “We need to get him inside he has inhaled a lot of smoke. We’ll come and get you in the waiting room as soon as he has been checked out.” One of the doctors that came to meet the ambulance tells us.

  “We’ll be in the waiting room, Tito.” Devil tells him. They take off with him. Devil and I start back into the door to the waiting room. “I’ve been waiting for the other shoe to drop and I think it just did. Things have been going too damn good for us lately.”

  “I’m going to go and see if Tara has come around yet. Bud sounded pissed earlier and I am not sure he will keep us updated.” I am turning to leave and a big man approaches us. He is tall and his chest is broad and he is built like a damn tank. I wait to make sure he is not here to cause trouble and I notice he looks young. Not much older than a teenager. He approaches Devil. Devil takes him in but he isn’t intimidated.

  “Are you Devil with the Feral steel MC?” The young man asks looking at Devil.

  “Who wants to know?” I ask him.

  “I’m Brodeaux George, Bo for short, my dad owns the convenience store across the street from the gym. My dad said for me to bring this memory card to you. It came out of a surveillance camera in our parking lot. He thought it might help with whoever started that fire today at your gym.” Devil and I both look at him.

  “What would you do if I wasn’t Devil, just hand it over to a stranger? Why does your dad want to help us anyway?” They big man smiles.

  “I can read. The question was so you would know I was looking for you.” I look at him closer. He points to Devil’s cut. “Your name on your vest. It’s says Devil and it says President. My dad wants the trouble in the neighborhood to stop. Sooner or later it will spill over into his business and he knows that. The Feral Steel MC has strength. Your reputation is known around town and if you can stop this trouble it is better for business, especially if we aren’t involved.” Makes sense.

  “And what does he want in exchange for this information?” Devil asked the man.

  “Hell, if I know. Good karma maybe. He just told me to bring it.” Devil takes the memory card and the man turns to leave.

  “How old are you, kid?” This straightens the man’s back and stops him in his tracks.

  “I’m not a kid.” The man says with an attitude. Devil stares him down and I don’t know what relaxes the man but he does relax. “I’m nineteen.”

  “You ever ride a motorcycle?” I don’t know what Devil is thinking but the man smiles.

  “It’s all I ever ride. My dad gave me my Gramp’s old 1972 Super Glide when I graduated from high school and I have been working out the kinks ever since.” Devil nods at him.

  “That can be a sweet ride and this vest is called a cut. Why don’t you come by the clubhouse and talk to me sometime this week? We may be needing a new prospect. We’d want you to do some hang around time first but we can talk about it.” Devil must get a good feeling for the man. He’s damn big that’s for sure and we are looking for some new recruits, we are just selective. “Do you know where the clubhouse is located?”

  “Everyone knows where the Feral Steel clubhouse is that has been here more than a day. I’ll be there. Thanks.” The man turns and leaves. I make sure Bo is out of hearing distance and I ask Devil.

  “Do you think he is on the level?” I didn’t see any signs of deception but not knowing the man it is hard to tell.

  “All we can do is proceed with caution but if he is who he says he may be an asset to us.” Devil has changed over the last year. He has evolved into his position as a president of a motorcycle club. He doesn’t approach people as just friends and foes but how they can be assets or hindrances to the club. It may sound cold but all good leaders hold this ability. The club works like a chain, meaning we are only as strong as our weakest link. That doesn’t mean we don’t have members who have weaknesses but it means we are aware of these weaknesses and we put into motion ways to strengthen the weakness. Honestly, who doesn’t have some weaknesses? I do. Devil does. We work with it. I agree with Devil. Bo may be good prospect material. I am brought out of thoughts by Bud approaching us.

  “The nurse said Tara is conscious. The doctors are still with her but they said as soon as the doctors have examined her then two of us can go back and sit with her. Everything alright with your man?” Bud asks but he is trying to keep his voice down.

  “Smoke inhalation but they haven’t examined him yet. Rome, go in with Bud and when she is able, ask her the questions. The other brothers should be here soon and I am sending Callie home with an escort. I don’t want to jump to conclusions but I want to be cautious.” Devil is talking more to me then Bud. “Keep me updated.”

Devil is typing a text into his phone but I hear bikes in the parking lot already. Bud and I walk back the way Bud came. I’m glad Devil wants me to check on Tara. Something inside me is dying to be with her. It’s not something I want to examine too closely right now but I know I am going to need to sooner rather than later.

Chapter 14

Tara

I try to open my eyes and I can’t seem to get them to cooperate. I hear people around me and the sound is like a megaphone going off in my head. I smell an antiseptic smell that burns my nose. Iodine and alcohol. My head feels like it is going to split open and I feel like I am going to throw up. I try to sit up but hands hold me down. I try to talk but my mouth is dry.

  “Ms. Blount, stay still for us please. It’s very important.” I hear something click and it is close to my ears. My head is hurting but it’s like the back of my head is numb.

What’s happening to me? I think I am in a hospital or doctor’s office but why? What happened? I try to remember but the last thing I can recall is being at work.

“Ms. Blount can you tell us where you are?” I try to say something but it won’t come out. “It’s alright Ms. Blount, you are in the hospital. We are going to help you remember.” As bad as I feel I don’t know if I want to remember. It hurts really bad so I know it can’t be good.

I keep trying to remember and I remember talking to Rome but he left. I keep reaching into my memory. It’s playing out in my mind. Mom, Sheila, and Liam came in and I remember talking to mom and her being upset because I moved out. I agreed to pay for her lunch and then…and then she sat back down. Liam pushed me outside the diner, oh shit.

He’s the one that did this to me. I try to remember it all. There’s something there that is not coming back to me…something I need to remember. It’s important, I know it is.

“Ms. Blount, I am Dr. Cornell and Dr. Timmons is also working on you. We thought you might have a skull fracture but the MRI showed no proof of it. You have some open contusions on the back of your head and a subdural hematoma. This can be a serious injury in itself. You also have a concussion and your oxygen was cut off for a period. You have some swelling in your throat that we are keeping an eye on. We put three staples in the back of your head to close the wounds. The back of your head is numbed right now but when it wears off you are going to feel it. It is also going to itch, try not to scratch it. We do not want you to reopen the wounds and we want to keep infection out. Can you open your eyes for me now?”

I try and I see the first glimmers of bright light. The light brings a whole new wave of pain. I close my eyes tight and then flick them back open as fast as I can. Everything is blurry. It’s hard to focus but as I blink and shut my eyes and then do it over again they finally focus. I can see with a slight blur. “Can you see me now, Ms. Blount?” I try to answer but my throat feels like a desert and then I try to nod my head, that’s a bad idea, too.

  “Wa…water.” I finally get out.

  “Not yet, Ms. Blount.” The doctor looks at the nurse. “Swab her mouth.” I open my mouth and the nurse runs a nasty tasting swab in my mouth. “Is that better?”

  “Yes.” I get out.

  “Can you tell me your name?” The doctor asks.

  “Tara Blount.” I get it out, finally.

  “Do you know where you are Ms. Blount?” They just told me this.

  “Hospital.” I croak out.

  “You are doing great. Can you tell me how old you are?” Dr. Cornell asks.

  “I’m twenty-two.” I answer.

  “Do you know what day it is?” I try to think but it doesn’t come to me. The doctor must see my distress over not being to answer this.

  “It’s alright, Ms. Blount. It’ll come to you. I am just about finished here. The nurses are going to be keeping an eye on you in here for a little while and then you’ll be moved. We need to watch the swelling but it looks like you were a lucky lady today.” He pats my hand and walks away.

A young nurse approaches my bed. She has a friendly smile. I look for her badge but I don’t see it.

  “If the doctors only realized how that sounds but they all say it. I bet you don’t feel lucky today.” The nurse is chipper, a little too happy for my tastes but she’s not the one laying in this bed.

  “What’s your name?”  I ask just from curiosity.

  “Oh” She pulls her name tag out of her scrub smock. It had worked its way between the snaps. “I’m Eloise. I’ll be your nurse until you are moved either up to the floor or back into the triage area.”

Are they not finished with me? I must look confused because Eloise answers me. “We use the triage area as a holding area if you still need to be monitored but there are no beds available upstairs yet. Sometimes it takes a while to get your room prepared for what is needed for you.” This sounds expensive and I don’t have insurance. They must not know this yet.

  “How long am I going to need to stay? I don’t have insurance and I have no way to pay for all this.” Eloise doesn’t look concerned but she lowers her voice when she speaks to me.

  “You have an emergency right now so don’t worry yourself. This is a county hospital so they have ways to get things paid for and if nothing else they can set up a payment plan. You just concentrate on getting well right now. Only positive thoughts and please don’t share this conversation with anyone, I could lose my job. Mums the word.” Eloise pats my hand and gives me a warm smile and walks out the sliding door but she doesn’t close the curtain over it all the way and she doesn’t shut the door completely. She isn’t gone long and I feel the pain going away and I feel like I am drunk. I want to stay awake but my eyes are getting heavy. Eloise is back by my bed and I hear her talking but it feels like it is a dream.

  “I see those meds are kicking in. They gave you the good stuff.” She laughs. She places something beside me and then puts something in my hand. “The device in your hand goes to your pain pump. If you feel a lot of pain, hit it and it will send your pain meds but it won’t let you overdose. The nurse call button is beside you. We will be keeping an eye on you but if you need someone just hit that button. There are some people in the waiting room that want to see you. The doctor said they can come sit with you. Two at a time. Is that alright with you?”

  “Not my mom or sister or my sister’s boyfriend. He is the one that did this to me.” I am freaking out. I can’t move. What if Liam comes after me again?

  “Calm down, Ms. Blount. What are your mom and sister’s names and the name of the man who did this? I am sure the police will be here to talk to you and they may already have the man in custody. Only the people you want will come back here.” I look at Eloise. I think I can trust her but I am not sure.

  “Lena and Sheila Blount are my mom and sister. Liam Davis is the man that did this. I guess Bud and Mildred may be here. I work with them and maybe Sal if he hears about it.” I am going over who may be waiting to see me. My mind goes to Rome but he has no reason to be here. I don’t even know why my mind went to Rome. It has been doing that ever since I first met him. I have no time to be getting distracted by a man, especially a man that is obviously out of my league.

Who am I kidding? No man would be interested in me. Eloise is writing down the names I gave her but then it comes to me. The things Liam was saying to me as he choked me, Rome and Devil. I need to get them a message.

  “Can you let whoever is waiting to see me in? I need to get a message to some friends.” Eloise looks at my face and knows I am distress.

  “Everything in here is looking good so I will make sure the doctor has given the all clear and then I will bring them back.” Eloise checks me over again and walks out.

I am trying to bring the memories back. I remember Liam being so angry and he was choking me with his forearm and banging my head on the wall but he kept spewing garbage out of his mouth. He was talking about using me the way he used mom and Sheila. Sheila, I understand but mom. Then I think mom had me at the front of the diner but she left and then Liam was there pulling me outside.

Liam also was saying he was going after Rome, Devil, and the Feral Steel MC. Why? It makes no sense. I can’t make the pieces fall into place. I just know my mom and sister were sitting inside the diner while Liam was assaulting me. I also know that there is something going on between not only my sister and Liam but it involves my mom.

I can’t go back to the apartment again. I’m not safe. I know I moved out and I needed distance between myself and my family but I didn’t think I would be away from them forever. How do I forgive this? Did they know what was going on? Did they know what Liam had planned? I have so many questions and no answers.

I see Bud coming into my room. I am drowsy and my mind is not working properly but I know I need to warn Rome. Then I see him behind Bud and I am happy. I don’t know if I can keep my eyes open to tell him but I need to try. Bud walks on one side of my bed and Rome on the other.

  “Look at you trying to get a day off. I think if I was you I could have found a better place to vacation.” Bud is trying to lighten the mood. That’s Bud. He pats my hand and I grab his hand and squeeze it. I feel the tears running down my face. “I would have stopped him if I had known.”

  “I know, Bud. It’s not your fault.” Bud has no reason to feel guilty.

  “You’re just like one of my own and I would have protected you.” I don’t know what to say to make him feel better. I look at Rome and he looks like a little boy that just lost his puppy and it comes back to my mind. I need to tell him. I try to clear my thoughts, they’re so jumbled.

  “Liam is coming after you, Devil, and the Feral Steel MC. I can’t remember why but he said he is. Him, Sheila, and Mom are into something and he wanted me too but I can’t remember what. I thought I was going to die but I know I needed to warn you. He has people with him, please be careful.” That’s all I can say. I hope Rome understood me. I just fade off. I can’t keep my eyes open.

Chapter 15

Kane/Rome

  Tara shuts her eyes and I know she is sleeping but I wish she had stayed awake just a little bit longer so I could tell if she is really going to be alright. I know what the doctor told us but she looks bad. Her eyes are swollen and red. I see where they shaved part of her hair and I look closer and see part of a staple. I guess they had to staple the lacerations in her head. That must hurt like a bitch. She has a bruise on her upper chest and then on her throat. Liam must have held Tara while he choked her. How could no one have seen this or stopped it? If I had seen any man attacking any woman in front of a diner I would have stepped in. How could no one have seen it? The question keeps running through my head.

  “Bud, are you staying? I need to step out to talk to Devil but I will be back. I want to go while Tara is sleeping.” I take another step towards Tara’s bed to look at her. I don’t want to leave her, something tells me to stay but I need to inform Devil of what she said.

  “I’ll be here until Mildred gets back. I’ll drive her car home. She went to get her a small bag together and let her husband know she was coming back to stay the night with Tara. I need to contact the police department in the morning to find out when I can open the diner back up. I am hoping they get Tara in a room and I can open back up by tomorrow afternoon. I just don’t know how long these damn things take.” Bud is worried for more than Tara. He has a livelihood he needs to get back open. “I’m letting Mildred off to stay with Tara until she is settled in a room and then we’ll rotate checking in on her until she can come home. We’ll take care of our girl.” Bud sounds more like a dad than an employer. “My wife is not going to be too pleased with me but I’ll deal with her.” Bud looks thoughtful.

  “Does your wife have a problem with Tara?” I can’t imagine anyone not liking Tara.

  “Betty doesn’t dislike Tara but she doesn’t like Tara’s mom, Lena. They went to school together and never got along. Betty just doesn’t like anything or anyone that interferes with money coming her way.” I am shocked Bud would say a thing like this about his wife. He doesn’t seem the type. “Get that look off your face. Nothing wrong with Betty. She’s just high maintenance and maintenance takes money. I always wanted my woman home raising my children so she has no career and our youngest is in high school now and never around. The diner is not something Betty is interested in. Be careful what you ask for out of life sometimes you get it and a woman with time on her hands is dangerous.”  Bud laughs as he says it. I nod my head at him.

“I’ll take your word on that. I don’t think any of that is in the cards for me.” I tell the man.

  “Everyone is not blind, Rome. You and Tara can play that old cat and mouse game all you want but everyone sees the way the two of you are dancing around each other. Tara has had her mind set on getting an education so she can support herself so she doesn’t turn out like Lena and Sheila. I know she isn’t some innocent girl but the girl doesn’t have experience with men. Then there is you, Rome. I haven’t figured your story out yet but I see the way that you look at Tara. It’s a look of a man that is interested but doesn’t know if he can trust the woman. You two just need the right push. Maybe this is it, only time will tell.” Bud is looking at Tara as he says it but then he looks up at me.

  “I just don’t want to see her hurt.” I tell Bud.

   “Like I said, you keep telling yourself that.” I turn to walk out. “Watch over her when I can’t be here. Liam might kill her next time.”

  “I won’t be far away.” I leave to talk to Devil. I walk out the door and down the corridor to the hall that will take me back to the emergency waiting area. I hear Crockett and Cowboy before I even get there. I walk up to them.

  “What’s going on?” I ask them both.

  “Tito is signing himself out. He’s anxious to get back to the clubhouse to get a look at that memory card. Oz came and picked it up and our prospect has a lot to answer for.” Cowboy says. Devil walks up beside us.

  “Keep your voices down. We’ll discuss this back at the clubhouse. I’m calling church as soon as Tito has his paperwork. We need to take a vote on how to proceed. Rome, what did Tara have to say?” I look around and there are only brothers in here but I keep my voice low.

  “By the time I got back to see Tara she was feeling no pain from the drugs. She was choked, has a concussion, and has some staples in the back of her head but they think that is the worst of it. She wasn’t making much sense but she said Liam was coming after you, me, and the Feral Steel. She’s back out now. I think it would be better to talk to her tomorrow when her head is clear. Tara said he is not working alone and that Lena and Sheila had something to do with it. She thought she had to warn us.” Devil is taking it all in. “What about Tito?”

  “He didn’t know much more. Oz and Hacksaw finished with the fire department. Hacksaw is with Thrasher and they are keeping an eye on all our properties. Oz is back at the clubhouse looking at that camera card. The camera the guy had this in was a cheap one and he had it sitting in the wrong position and distance to get a good look but Oz thinks he can work on the images to make them clearer. Tito is determined to get out of here. They take much longer and he is going to walk. I am having Creole come over with a prospect to keep an eye on Tara until we vote on what to do. You need to start thinking about that, Rome.”

I don’t know what Devil is talking about but then I remember the talk that we had earlier when Hacksaw said that Tara was not club. I don’t know what he wants from me. “Rome, you will be expected at church.” I nod my head at him. I don’t know what he wants me to say about the rest. I go over and take a seat. My hip is bothering me. It has been one long ass day. I see Bud come running up the hall. I am on my feet. Did something happen to Tara? Bud doesn’t come over to me. He stops by Devil and I can hear him from where I am. I hear phones going off, including mine.

  “You need to do something! This band of thugs are taking out our businesses!” Devil’s phone is still ringing. He looks at it and starts to answer it. “There’s no need to answer it. Your people should be informing you that my diner just blew up. Someone blew my diner up and it took out the buildings on each side of mine. You must help us. You have the men to do it.” Devil doesn’t say anything at first.

  “We will investigate what happened. We can’t go off half-cocked and go all vigilante. We need to make sure who is doing it first.” Devil is too calm.

  “The hard-working, honest business people are going to have nothing left by the time you help. Is that it? Are you working with these damn punks? The Feral Steel MC is the ones who have been buying up all the businesses around town? Is that your angle? Well, bring it on, asshole. My diner may be gone but I will not sell my property to you damn vultures making a damn buck off our losses.” Bud needs to calm down. He doesn’t realize he has every Feral Steel’s eyes on him.

  “Calm down, old man. You’re going to have a damn coronary.”  Devil tells him. I approach and grab Bud’s arm.

  “Use your head, Bud. This is what Liam wants us to be doing, arguing between us. We bought properties in the thick of town so it would bring customers in, we are not your enemy.” I calmly tell him. Bud is upset, as he should be, but at the wrong people.

  “Time will tell, won’t it?” Bud says. “Are you staying with Tara? I need to go and see the damage and try to contact insurance people at this hour of the night. Mildred is on the way here, should be here any time.”

  “Someone will be with her shortly. Go. Is Tara still sleeping?” Bud nods his head.

  “Yeah, she is.” Bud looks like he doesn’t want to leave. “Don’t let anything happen to that girl. She just lost everything she owns along with getting the hell beat out of her today. Tara doesn’t deserve this shit. Neither do any of the rest of us but it is ours to deal with.” Bud goes out the emergency room sliding doors to the parking lot he must have parked in when they brought Tara in today. Bud looks defeated. I know that look because I see it every day when I look in the mirror when I wake up from my nightmares. We can’t let this happen to these people.

  “I know, Rome, but there’s too many security cameras around here to be stating our intentions. I may not like what Bud said about us but it will be what all the good people of our town will be saying. Before we cleaned up the Feral Steel we were biker scum and now they either want us to go vigilante to help them or we must be part of the bastards doing this shit. We can’t win either way. We need to sit down and have a club vote.” I know Devil is right. We’ve fought too hard to clean this club up but we are still Feral Steel and no one fucks with us. Tito walks up to us.

  “Let’s blow this joint. They keep fucking around and I am not waiting any longer.” Devil nods his agreement.

  “Sir, you need to wait until your paperwork is finished and you get your dismissal instructions.” All the Feral Steel are leaving to get on their bikes. I see Rix pull up in a cage by our bikes. The last thing I hear is the nurse swearing. I see Cricket and Slick ride in on their bikes right behind the cage. Devil stops beside Slick.

  “Slick, you need to go in the room with Tara Blount until the other waitress gets here. Then let her know you will be in the waiting room if you are needed. Keep your eyes open until you hear from me. What was the other waitress’ name, Rome?” Devil ask me.

  “Mildred.” I tell him.

  “You got that, Slick?” Slick nods.

  “Got it.” Slick replies. We mount our bikes and get out of there. I try to clear my head on the ride but the ride isn’t long enough.

Chapter 16

Kane/Rome

   Most of the Feral Steel MC are sitting around the table waiting for Devil to start this meeting. He is off with Tito and Oz going over the photo card pictures. We’ve been waiting about fifteen minutes when the three of them walk in. None look very happy. Devil takes his chair at the end of the table but he doesn’t stay seated. He grabs his gavel and brings the meeting to order.

  “Everyone has been updated on the destruction going on in our town. We need to vote on how we are going to proceed. I’m going to let Tito tell you what the memory card held.” Devil sits down but he doesn’t sit back and relax. He’s on the edge of his seat. For some reason, this puts me on edge. Tito stands from his seat and throws a folder of pictures on the table.

  “Everyone needs to look at these pictures and see if you recognize anyone. We’ve gotten names on a couple of the men but nothing is coming back on any of them that stands out. The two we identified are young and no rap sheets. Petty shit on their records like speeding tickets. Nothing that would connect them to the Feral Steel MC or give them a reason to want to do us harm. The damage that was done is not some kid’s vandalism and it is very evident that our prospect, Tig, helped them. Tig has been prospecting for us close to nine months and there are absolutely no red flags or history lapses in his background search.” Tito looks frustrated.

  “What are the names of the two?” Cowboy asks.

  “Brent Lapin age twenty-three and no ties to the community and Gaston Brown age eighteen and has no record. His dad is Phillip Brown, and on the city council. Tig and Gaston attended high school together but Tig is a year older.” Oz reads off his notes. “Gaston and Brent have been associated with Brothers Bonded by Business and Liam Davis.”

  “Was Liam Davis in any of the pictures?” Cowboy asks.

  “Not that we could tell. All the other photos were out of focus and we couldn’t fix them with computer recognition or the programs we have. The camera was cheap and we were lucky to be able to get anything with the distance and positioning of the camera. The camera wasn’t even a security camera, it was one of those cameras hunters use to get photos of game. It wasn’t meant to get detail but more to get photos in motion. You can get them at any sporting goods store for a hundred bucks.” Tito tells us.

  “Bud, the owner of the diner, texted me and his kitchen was destroyed along with his office and the apartment above the kitchen. The fire chief is thinking a gas leak. The front of the diner is still standing but damaged and he won’t know the extent until the investigation is finished so he can get an inspector in there, at the least, there is some fire, water, and smoke damage. The building next to the diner on the kitchen side was damaged also but it was vacant.” Oz tells us.

  “If this is all connected, the destruction is escalating. First, there was vandalism and graffiti, the break ins, the fire at the gym, and then an explosion at the diner. Then there was the attack on Tara if that is even related. I hate to ask what is next but I do need to ask what are we going to do about it. The Feral Steel MC will always protect ours so the gym we will find out who did it and why. Then we will put a stop to it even if we need to put people to ground.” Devil is watching how he words everything. “We have worked hard at cleaning this club up but no one or any group of people fuck with the Feral Steel.”

  “I agree but are we going to take on the towns problems on as ours? Most of the damn people in this town are still afraid of us and will cross the street to avoid us but they are damn quick to expect us to step in and find out what the hell is going on. I’m not feeling real helpful to people that look at us like we are dirt.” Cowboy states.

  “What’s to say if we do find and take care of whoever is doing these things the good people of the community will go right back to hating us after their businesses are safe again?” Creole asks.

  “I agree to an extent but how is the town supposed to accept us as business owners doing business in this town if we don’t help the town?” Hacksaw looks at everyone as he asks. I never thought Hacksaw would think this way. He’s not usually so levelheaded. A thought pops in my head.

  “Say we only take care of what happened to us. We find them and make them pay by either going to jail or showing them club justice. Who is to say the ones that didn’t have anything to do with what happened at the gym won’t get stronger and then come after us? Then they will have time to plan and hit us when we relax and they have the upper hand. When you are fighting with a snake you find the head and cut it off, not the tail.” I know why we should mind our own business most times but this is not one of those times. My mind keeps going back to seeing Tara in that hospital bed and I want to find and hurt Liam.

  “Anyone else have an opinion they want to put in?” Devil asks.

  “There is a tie from the THC Hempcan Incorporated and Brothers Bonded by Business. This may be THC coming at us from another angle. If the Feral Steel go bankrupt in our new businesses then that leaves the THC with an upper hand and they can come back at us again. If these new businesses go belly up, then our cash flow will be strained at best. Maybe they are attacking the other businesses and think we will be too ignorant to figure out they are after us. We’re legal now, so maybe they think we will wait for the law to figure this out and that could take forever in our small town.” Tito is right. I know Devil had already thought along these lines.

  “Maybe we should reach out to the Troubled Fathoms MC in Colorado or the BlackPath MC in Texas and find out if they have had any problems or if their contacts have heard anything.” Oz puts in and that is not a bad idea.

  “The Rebellions 4 Blood MC has contacts that might help.” Crockett tries to help but I see the look on Devil’s face. Devil may not hate Sarge now but he is not his favorite person, either. I need to get that story one day.

  “Before we get off track let’s go over everything we know as facts.” Bowie says.

  “Tara told me that Liam was coming after Devil, the Feral Steel, and me. That is a threat but that is all that was straight in her head. She was high on the drugs and close to being out and couldn’t focus. I will talk to her tomorrow to try and get a better account of what happened. Tara also said Sheila and Lena are somehow involved.” I try to give the brothers everything Tara told me.

  “I understand the other businesses in town may be tied to everything happening but besides this Tara woman working at the gym before how does what happened to her tie into all this?” Cowboy asks. I look at him and then the other brothers, they all look like they agree except for Devil. He has an amused look on his face.

  “Liam attacked Tara. In front of the diner. The day before Hacksaw, Oz, and I had words with Liam at the same diner and then someone threw mud on Hacksaw’s bike.” I try to make Cowboy see the connection.

  “I find the little shit that touched my bike and there will be hell to pay.” Hacksaw booms out.

  “I get that brother but this Tara woman has nothing to do with us or the businesses in town. She may have information to help us but that don’t mean that we take on her problems. It sounds like a family issue to me with her mom and sister involved.” Cowboy puts in.

  “She’s a good girl. I know her brother Joey. He’s away serving in the army. Good kid.” Oz says.

  “Still, not our problem.” Creole says this time.

  “I think that we should watch our own backs but follow the leads between THC and the Brothers Bonded by Business. If we find concrete evidence, then we nip them in the bud. If we find any evidence in any of the other crimes, then we turn it over to the local PD. Put extra security on all our businesses and our family. There is only so many members and if we try to police the whole town we won’t be able to watch our own. If we are going to stay legit then we have to have income from our businesses.” Crockett states to all of us. I know this makes sense for us but I won’t leave Tara unprotected. That just doesn’t set right with me. Letting this group get a stronger hold on our community is not what we need.

  “So, what I am getting from everyone is we take care of our own. Make sure our businesses are protected along with our family. We find and deal with the men that burned the gym on our own. Investigate the tie between THC and this new group. Turn over any information we find on the other crimes to the cops for them to deal with. We don’t help Tara with whatever is going on there. Did I cover everything?” Devil tries to tie everything together we have been going over. I don’t like it. I don’t like it at all.

  “I don’t agree with that.” I tell Devil.

  “What do you have a problem with, Rome?” Devil asks me.

  “Tara and Bud had no problems until the altercation with us and Liam at the diner. I feel responsible. I need to help them.” That’s the best I can explain it.

  “Brother, Tara was the one that had the problem with Liam at the diner. He grabbed her and we stepped in. That had nothing to do with us but we tried to help and you see how that turned out. I ended up with mud on my bike for something that had nothing to do with me.” Hacksaw is saying it but I know exactly what to say.

  “It didn’t matter what woman Liam would have grabbed we would have stepped in. It was the right thing to do. We may be a motorcycle club but we don’t let a spineless thug manhandle women or mistreat children.” Hacksaw can’t argue with me. Any of us sitting at this table would do the same damn thing every time but Hacksaw has a comeback.

  “We did what needed to be done at the time but that doesn’t make Tara one of us. She’s not family, just a woman who needed a helping hand and we gave it to her.” Hacksaw still is not changing my mind.

  “Devil wants Tara to work with us at the apartment complex.” I look to Devil for backup.

  “Not if she is too much trouble.” Devil tells me with a smile on his face I want to knock off. He may be my brother and my president but those damn shitty smiles are grinding on my nerves. “We need to have a responsible, dependable person with a quiet life living on the premises. That is why I thought Tara would fit but with the things that have happened today I am rethinking that. We can’t have an apartment manager that has trouble hounding her. Think about it, Rome. We want dependable leasers and working people do not like seeing cops around all the time.” Devil is not finished. “If we had a reason to protect Tara, we would, but she is not family and Crockett is right. We only have so many members.”

  “I wouldn’t mind having a house mouse for a while, maybe I should claim Tara. She’s easy on the eyes and it has been some time since I had a regular piece around.” Hacksaw is looking straight at me when he says it. It’s not the first time he has mentioned it and it pisses me the fuck off.

  “Stay the fuck away from Tara. She is too good for a biker. She’s trying to get her life together, so just stay away.” I warn Hacksaw but he doesn’t back down.

  “Rome, now brother, would you rather Liam get to her again? I can offer Tara protection and she can keep my cock satisfied until I get tired of her.” I see red. I stand up and have my fist balled up. I want to take Hacksaw’s head off.

  “Stay the fuck away from Tara. I will protect her. SHE IS MINE!” I yell at Hacksaw. I hear Devil laughing. I take my eyes off Hacksaw and look at Devil. “What the fuck is so funny?”

  “Are saying that you are claiming Tara? You better be sure of this, Rome.” I give Devil a glare.

  “Yes, Tara is mine. She has my protection.” I know I can put Tara under my protection but if I want her protected by the club if anything happens to me I need to claim her as my ol’ lady. I don’t know how she is going to react to this but at least then she will have a place to live and she can continue her education. I don’t know what I will do with an ol’ lady. I know I don’t deserve any more than Hacksaw does but there is something calming about the idea of claiming Tara. It’s like I have been battling myself and now it is settled and a load has been taken off my shoulders. “I’m claiming Tara as my ol’ lady.” I hear the disbelief of my brothers and the whispers among them.

  “Are you sure Tara is going to be on board with that? You have such a winning personality when it comes to the women.” Hacksaw is trying to be funny but he is right. I don’t know how to interact with women. My voice is too sharp and I don’t think of how things sound before I say them. I am brash most of the time but Tara and I have had some good conversations. Maybe she can overlook my harsh personality so I can keep her safe.

  “I’m not giving her a choice. She needs my protection.” I answer Hacksaw.

  “Well shit, this should be fun to watch. We haven’t had a good show since Callie came to Oklahoma.” Tito is laughing.

  “Fuck you, Tito.” Devil tells him. I have heard the stories of when Devil and Callie were first together. Callie gave Devil hell. “Everyone has heard Rome. Tara is now part of the Feral Steel. Since she is Rome’s she has our complete protection just like Callie and Gertie. Good luck with getting Tara on board with that, Rome. Now, let’s get on with the rest of it. Do I have a motion?”

  “I motion we find out exactly how THC and this Brothers Bonded is linked. Call in some markers to get the dirt. We take care of the men that hit the gym with club justice. If we get the evidence on any other crimes, turn it over to the authorities to take care of. Put extra security on all our businesses and family, and since Tara is family now, we deal with the asshole who hurt her.” Hacksaw covers each point.

  “If the councilman’s son is involved do you think we can count on the local police?” Tex raises a good question. “We might better check with our friend inside the PD and see what the politics are like. I second the motion with the amendment.”

  “I accept the amendment.” Hacksaw agrees.

  “Anyone for? I agree, so my vote is yes.” Everyone has the same answer for Devil. “Anyone against?” There are no replies. “Alright then, Tito you are on the THC and Brothers Bonded connection. I also want you to follow up with any connection from this town to THC. We don’t have many markers left out there but use whatever we have. Contact Chief, Krill, and even Sarge to find out anything they may know. I want you to give this your full attention.”

  “I will be on it as soon as we finish.” Tito

  “I have something else I want a vote on. I know we voted to take care of our business first but I think we should help the local business people by putting up security cameras. We could donate the cameras but charge them for maintaining and observing the feed. I think this could turn into a lucrative business since there is a need. The initial purchase of equipment can be a tax deduction. We install, maintain, and watch the feed for any security breaches but at a reasonable price. It’s a win-win, situation. I think we can come up with the funds. If we need more capital we can find investors. I have been thinking about this since Bud told Hacksaw that no one in town had security cameras plus the men doing these break-ins may not be as careful on businesses that are not linked to the club so it may help us.” Devil has a good point. This could help the small businesses in town.

  “Won’t that bring the town troubles right back on our laps and do we even have the manpower for something like that?” Tex ask.

  “Security companies only observe the feed from the cameras and contact the authorities. If we find it is a job that is too big for us, then after this situation is taken care of we can contact another security business and either partner with them or let them buy us out at a profit or partially buy us out and we get a percentage. I can run it past our attorney. I think this is an opportunity that dropped into our laps and if we don’t take advantage of it someone else will. We have to keep branching out if we are going to grow.” Devil has a Midas touch when it comes to business. “I think this is something Rome would be good at with his military background.” That surprises the hell out of me. Devil must have really been thinking about this if he has already thought of me in the position. I think this might be something I can do.

  “I’d like to run some numbers on it. I can price the cameras and equipment we will need. Where would the monitoring room be set up?” Tex is warming to the idea.

  “I think it would be better to have one set of monitors and the office in town and then set up another monitor room here at the clubhouse. That way if we decide to sell, an office will already be established. I’m sure we will need to be bonded so the paperwork will take a few weeks but we could get it started.” Devil has thought this through. “Tex, run the numbers. We need the best equipment we can get for the best price. We can start recruiting for prospects to grow our numbers. Rix is ready to be voted in. He left us for a little over a year but he’s been back and showed us he is dedicated this time. Cricket is ready, too.” Even though we have had setbacks this week Devil never stops pushing us forward. He’s a damn good president. He has gained the confidence of all the brothers and from some of the stories I have heard this was not always the case. “Is there anything else we need to go over before we close and get some damn beer to drink?”

  “Sounds like we have gone over everything or at least we have a plan to start. We just need to know what the rest of us are going to be responsible for.” Hacksaw puts in.

  “Hacksaw, you and Bowie are to take a couple of prospects and keep an eye on our businesses. Since Tito and Oz just finished putting in cameras it shouldn’t be too hard. Our companies will be the first ones to get the security camera linked if we go that direction. Oz, I want you on this Bonded Brothers group. I want to know all the members and I mean everything on them, even what they eat for breakfast. We get new prospects then you will be doing background checks. Don’t let our security slide. Crockett, you take the rest of the prospects except the one that works in the clubhouse and do security for the family. That means Callie, the kids, her trio of friends, and Gertie. The prospect left at the clubhouse will watch over the club girls and make sure they keep the clubhouse in order. That means Terrance and Honey Girl are going to need to pull their weight. Rome, I want you to go to the diner and nose around. Find out when the last time Bud was inspected by the city. You also need to get Tara with the program. She’s yours so make sure she knows what is expected of her when she gets out of the hospital. I’m guessing until you find a place to live you’ll be staying at the clubhouse. She’s not used to club life so give her a heads up on the ins and out of it. If you need help get with Gertie or Callie and get your property patch on her, in case we need to call other clubs in to help with anything. Everyone else fill in where you are needed. We’ll meet again as soon as Tex gets us our numbers and I want a vote on Rix and Cricket then. Anyone have recruit ideas then be ready to give them. Anything else? Damn, I’m tired of talking.” Devil looks around and no one says anything. I think everyone is ready to get to the bar and get a drink.

  “I’m going back to the hospital and as soon as Tara remembers more I will let you know.” I tell the table of brothers.

  “Alright. Let’s get a drink.” Devil no more gets that out of his mouth than Creole is at the door. “Rome, I need a word.”  Everyone leaves so it is just Devil and myself. I walk over by where Devil is sitting. “Are you sure about claiming Tara?” He is smiling that shit eating grin again but I am not in a playing mood. This is a serious situation for me.

  “If I told you I didn’t have my reservation about claiming a woman, any woman, I’d be lying. I am still having the dreams and I don’t think anyone should have to deal with that kind of situation but Tara needs protecting. I will not let Hacksaw use her up and then throw her aside. Tara is better than that. I can’t give her the life she deserves but I will give her the protection she needs until she is safe and then I will set her free.” I am making peace with this idea. This I can do for Tara.

  “Rome, I have never seen you react to any woman the way you do Tara. Oz says she watches you, too. Maybe you should let Tara decide for herself what kind of life she wants. When I tried making decisions for Callie it never worked.” I can hear the truth in what Devil is saying.

  “I can’t even have a drink of alcohol with her. What kind of man can’t have a drink with their woman?” I know that isn’t the most important thing in the world but I don’t like having to restrict myself and I would never want to keep Tara from doing something.

  “There are some women who would say that is a blessing not a hindrance. That way they always have a designated driver. Rome, do you really think a woman would choose her man over the fact if he can drink or not? I would bet you are not that big of a drinker even if you weren’t on medicine.” Devil is right.

  “You are right but the nightmares. No one should witness me waking up in a cold sweat. I wouldn’t even know how to explain it to Tara.” I don’t even like discussing this with Devil.

  “If you care about Tara the way I think you do then you are selling her short not sharing and giving her the choice. Just think about it. You never know what you might get if you don’t try. Now, we need to get the fuck out of here before we turn into crying tit whines.” I smile at that. Devil isn’t any more at ease talking about feelings and relationships than I am. He’s just being a good brother.

  “I’ll think about it and thank you. You tell Hacksaw about this and I will deny the hell out of it.” We both laugh at that and I back up and Devil stands up. We walk out together. He goes towards the bar and I go to my room to grab a quick shower so I can get back to the hospital.

Chapter 17

Tara

I wake up and open my eyes carefully. My head is still pounding but not as bad as it was earlier. I do feel the staples in my head now. I carefully put my hand to my head and I feel where they shaved my head to put the staples in. It’s a good thing I am not one that cares what others think of my looks. I would be out of luck.

What is today? I see Mildred laying back in the recliner with a blanket over her. She doesn’t look very comfortable. I try to focus on what day it is. If it is the same day as when I came in it is Monday. I missed class tonight. I hope there was no test. I can’t remember if there should have been. I don’t think so but I need to get a phone to call as soon as I can. I can’t afford to miss another class. My head throbs. I can’t tell what time it is, there’s no windows I can see out of and I am not about to move my head. I feel for my pain pump button and I press it. A little more sleep, just a little relief. I watch Mildred sleep until my head feels fuzzy again. I still feel the throb but it I has lessened. I let my eyes drift shut. Just for a few minutes.

   It seems like I have only had my eyes shut for a few minutes when I open them again. Everything looks brighter. I look over at Mildred and I see Rome sitting there staring at me. He gives me a slow smile. He is one beautiful man when he smiles and apparently my mouth thinks he needs to know this. “You are beautiful when you smile.” Rome is shocked by my words but smiles bigger.

  “When that nurse comes back we may need to get her to set you up for a psych exam.” He stops smiling and his face goes back to the stoic look I have come to expect from Rome. “How are you feeling, Tara?”

  “Oh, I don’t know. Maybe like the back of my head has been beat in. I would kill for some water, though.” Rome stands up and walks over to me.

  “I’ll go and ask the nurse. I don’t see one of those pitchers they usually have in hospital rooms.” Rome walks out to the nurse’s station. He leaves the door open and I can see him. The nurse says something to him and then leaves him standing there. He returns to my room. “The nurse is getting you some water.”

  “Thank goodness. The last time I asked for water they swabbed my mouth with something, it was nasty.” I think about it. I wonder how long ago that was. I have an IV in and I feel a tube somewhere else. Uh, I have a catheter. I try not to move so maybe Rome won’t notice. Why is Rome here? “The last time I woke up Mildred was here. Is she still here?”

  “I sent her home a couple of hours ago.” That doesn’t make sense to me. Mildred must have work. I don’t expect anyone to sit with me. This is my situation. I need to get out of here. I can’t afford time off work, time out of school, and the hospital room cost. I don’t even want to think about it.

  “Do you have a phone I can borrow? I’ll keep it short. I promise. I need to call my professors and I need to tell Bud that I don’t know when I will be able to work. I guess I should find out when they will let me out first. Why are you here?” I know that was a rude question. It sounded rude. I didn’t mean for it to but my filter between my brain and mouth seems to be busted.

  “We’ll take care of everything in time, Tara. The doctor will be here later when he does his rounds this afternoon and you can ask when you might get released. I am here because I want to be. We need to discuss a few things.” I think about what Rome said. It’s hard for me to concentrate.

  “What do you mean we? I need to get out of here and get home. I can rest there better. I can’t afford this hospital bill. I don’t have insurance.” The nurse walks in and brings a water pitcher and a cup and sets it on my bed table. She fills the glass and puts a straw in it.

  “Ms. Blount, I am Kitty and I am your nurse today. The doctor was in earlier this morning and checked your staples. Do you remember talking to the doctor?” I try to remember but I can’t recall seeing a doctor.

  “No, I don’t remember. Did he say when I am getting released? I have classes and a job to get back to.” Kitty smiles at me.

  “It is way too early to be talking about that but you can speak to the doctor this afternoon. I am going to be back in a little while to remove your catheter. They are still working on getting you a room upstairs. It shouldn’t be long now and then the floor nurse will get you up so you can start moving around.” The nurse keeps talking.

  “When can she eat something?” Rome asks the nurse.

  “She’s on a clear liquid diet for lunch and then a bland diet for dinner. The doctor will upgrade when he sees how her stomach reacts to food.” The nurse only has eyes for Rome. I don’t know why that pisses me off but it does. “Can I get you anything else?” I know Kitty is asking me but she is staring at Rome.

  “That’ll be it for now.” Kitty gives Rome another glance and walks out the sliding door. She’s no more gone then another nurse in scrubs walks in pushing a blood pressure stand. At least this one is a man. I won’t be forced to watch this one eye fuck Rome.

  “Good morning. I am going to be helping Kitty today. I am here to take your stats. Oh, I am Ned.” He shows me his security badge and smiles. He has a nice smile. He scoots the stand up close to my bed. I put out my arm and he wraps the cup around my arm and hits the on button and the cup starts tightening around my arm. “Open, please.” I open my mouth and he sticks a thermometer in my mouth and then clips something on my finger. The cup is tight but it loosens soon enough. He takes the thermometer out of my mouth and the clip off my finger. He’s writing in everything on some type of computer tablet.

  “Is everything alright?” I ask him.

  “All in normal ranges. Can I get anything for you? If you are still here in two hours, I will be back.” Something confuses me. Surely, I am not still in the emergency room. 

  “Where are they moving me? Am I still in the ER?” Ned stops and looks at me.

  “They are moving you to the third floor. You are on the second floor right now which is critical care on this end. The other end is surgery. We are small town so the floors are split. You don’t worry yourself. You are in good hands.” Ned tells me. “Now, can I get either of you anything?” Rome doesn’t answer.

  “No. We’re fine.” Ned pushes his stand through the sliding door and Rome walks over and makes sure it closes and pulls the curtain closed over the door. I wait until Rome is seated and take a drink of my water and I think it is the best tasting water I have ever had. I keep drinking. Rome gets up and walks to me.

  “You need to slow down. It’ll make you sick if you’re not careful.” He puts his hand out to me and I hand him the cup. He puts it on the stand and fills it up. Then sits beside me on the bed. I try scooting over without moving my head. I feel the throbbing intensifying. “You might want to push that button again so your headache doesn’t get out of hand.” I do what he says but wonder how he knows. “You’re squinting your eyes like they are hurting you. I figured the pain was coming back.”

  “You’re right, it was. You didn’t answer my question, why are you here?” Rome surprises me by moving closer to me and running his hand down my face.

  “I am here because you need me. That’s the only reason why I can figure out I have done the things I have. You need me and I think, maybe, I need you.” Rome is talking in riddles and I don’t understand. “Do you remember anything else that Liam said to you when he was attacking you?” I think about it.

  “All I can remember is Liam pulling me out of the diner and then throwing up against the side of the building while choking me. He said he was coming after Devil, my protector, and the Feral Steel club. He also insinuated that Sheila and mom were working for him but I think he meant Sheila sleeping with him. He said she was his piece on the side. He was insulted I called her his girlfriend. I wish I hadn’t blacked out so soon because he was yelling the whole time but that is all I heard. That and he said he would have me on my knees before long.” That freaks me out. Liam gives me all sorts of bad feelings.

  “It’s alright, Tara. Don’t get all worked up.” I didn’t realize I was raising my voice.

  “He called you my protector. That’s crazy. We barely know each other.” Rome smiles again.

  “Liam is right. I am your protector. You are under my protection now.” Rome says it but it makes no sense.

  “No one is my protector. I stand on my own. Sometimes I wish I had a protector.” Rome takes my hand in his.

  “I’m going to let you in on a little secret, Tara. You have a protector now. A bunch of them. I claimed you.” I start to ask what in the hell that means but Rome puts a single finger on my lips to silence me. “I know you don’t understand what that means so I am going to put it in a nutshell for you.” I wait and he continues. “That means you are mine to take care of. All the Feral Steel motorcycle club will protect you like you are family. You just need to do what I tell you and we will keep you safe. The rest will come with time. Just trust me. Can you do that?” Rome looks sincere but I’m not sure.

  “I pay my own way. No man supports me. I will not be like that.” I try to make Rome understand. I have fought for this one thing for so long. I will not let it go. Not this and not my education.

  “I understand and when you get back on your feet then you make your own money and continue your classes but the rest you trust me and the Feral Steel to take care of. Can you handle that, Tara?” I don’t know if I should agree or not.

“I need to contact school and Bud about work.” Rome swallows and then looks away.

  “The diner was damaged by an explosion last night. It’ll be a while before Bud can reopen so you have time to recover.” I can’t live without my job. “The gym had a fire, also.” Rome is leaving something out. This is too much to be a coincidence.

  “Did Liam do it all?” Rome looks away.

  “We’re not sure yet but we think he may have something to do with it. Therefore, you need my protection. Tara, trust me to take care of you.” I don’t know if I can and I won’t lie.

  “I can only say I will try. I’ve never had someone to take care of me before.” Then a thought came to me. “What do you want in return and why are you doing this?” Rome almost laughs but it comes out more like snort.

  “Right now, all I want is you safe. I know you do not want me to support you. I’ve only been around you for a short time but I can tell you are sincere about this and it is important to you. I do not want to take that away from you but this is a serious situation. You’re already in the hospital. I am trying to be nice about this but I am not one to talk a situation to death. It’s the way it is, so don’t fight me on it.” I don’t know what just happened. Rome was calm and explaining to me and then something flipped and he is short and to the point.

  “I said I would try and that is all I can promise.” I am trying not to act upset but I am.

  “If I am not here there will be a prospect or a Feral Steel member that will be around keeping watch. If you need anything just let them know. Bud is coming back when he is finished with the fire chief and Mildred said she would be back too.”

I just wish Rome would leave. I need time to process everything he has said. “If you will write down your professor’s numbers I will try to get your assignments or leave of absence, whatever you need.”

  “Are you mad at me for some reason? I will get in touch with my school myself. One minute you are telling me that you are going to take care of me and the next you‘re mad. What did I do?” I just need to know so I can avoid doing whatever I did again and then I get pissed. I haven’t done anything to anyone and I get beat up against a brick wall and now Rome is pissed because I don’t say how high when he says jump. My blood is beginning to boil.

  “I’m not mad. I’m just not accustomed to explaining myself. I am going to do what is in your best interest, so chill out babe. I see the wheels turning in that brain of yours. It’s going to take a little while for us to get used to each other and we can do that the easy way or if you insist, then the hard way. We will have a learning curve so you try to hold onto that temper you have simmering and I’ll try to have more patience. Has anyone ever told you that you are beautiful when you have sparks flying in those eyes of yours?” I don’t even know what to do with that.  The things that are sticking with me is chill out babe or Rome saying I am beautiful. I just don’t know how to respond but I am saved by a knock on the door.

  “Come in.” I say and the nurse steps in.

  “Ms. Blount, I am here to remove your catheter. You may want your guest to step out of the room.” I look at Rome and he stands up to leave.

  “I’ll go and get some coffee. I’m not going far.” Rome looks at me to reassure me. My pain meds are making my head spin anyway.

  “We’ll talk more later.” I tell Rome. I am not letting this go so easy. Rome looks back at me.

  “You can bet on it, sweetheart.” There he goes being sweet again. This man is making my head hurt worse. Rome walks out of my room and I wonder if it would really be that bad to depend on a man for just a little while. These damn meds are messing with my thinking. The nurse walks over and slides the door completely shut and pulls the curtain so no one in the hall can see. She pulls my blankets back.

  “Ms. Blount, this will only take a few minutes.” Easy for her to say.

Chapter 18

Kane/Rome

I go down to the cafeteria to get a cup of coffee. It’s not the best but it’s better than the vending machine. I don’t know how it can feel so right and wrong at the same time when I am around Tara. She makes me yearn for more out of my life but when my temper goes short, as it tends to do, I want to shelter her from me. I know Devil has been pushing me towards Tara. The why, I have not figured out.

Bikers do not play fucking games in life like this. Live our lives free is the only way we know but watching Devil with his family maybe that is the real freedom. I wouldn’t give my bike, club, or brothers up for anything but maybe trying a real life wouldn’t be about giving things up but just adding to them. The thought of a relationship fucks with my head.

Could Tara live with my life? Could she deal with my dreams, the meds I need, and the club always being in our life? Maybe, but there is always that chance she can’t. I pay the cashier for my coffee and walk through the dining room to look out the window. I see Bud crossing the parking lot and feel my phone vibrate in my pocket. I take it out and see it is from the prospect that is upstairs keeping an eye on Tara. They are moving Tara to the other floor so it will be a little bit before she is in her room on there. Now is a good as time as any to have a talk with Bud. I make my way to the front doors where Bud will come in. I am waiting for him when he comes through the sliding glass doors. I walk over to him.

  “Bud let me buy you a cup of coffee. They are moving Tara a floor up so it will be a little bit before she is settled.” I see the concern on Bud’s face. “Tara’s fine. They just got a room available for her. There’s a prospect following her from the floor she is on to the next one. He’s been staying in the waiting area while I was in with Tara and he will be outside her door when she is settled.”

  “Is the coffee any good?” Bud ask me.

  “The cafeteria coffee is better than the vending machines.” I tell Bud.

  “I could use some coffee. Been talking to the fire chief this morning and then went to talk to the sheriff.” Bud doesn’t sound happy. We walk into the cafeteria and Bud gets his coffee and I pay. We walk out into the dining room and take a seat by the windows so we can look out as we talk.

  “Did they find anything out yet?” I ask Bud but the look that comes over his face is one of a pissed off man.

  “They are blaming it on a gas leak which I know is a crock of horse shit. The Fire Chief doesn’t know his head from a hole in the damn ground. I then went to the sheriff’s office and he said that if the fire chief determines the explosion was from a gas leak then his hands are tied, horse shit, again.” Bud tells me and the way he says it almost makes me laugh. I don’t think I have ever seen Bud react this way but the next thing he says shocks me. “If the Feral Steel are going after the asswipes that did this then I am in and so are some of the other business owners in town. We’ll be damned if some snot nosed boys playing dress up in their daddy’s suits are going to come into our town and run the law-abiding citizens out. We will stand with the Feral Steel club.” I think about what Bud said.

  “Then what happens when they are run out of town or contained? What then? Are the good people of this small town going to go back to walking on the other side of the street when one of our club members walks down the sidewalk? Do you just want to the club to clean up this mess and then we go back to being the bad ones? That doesn’t sound like a good situation for the Feral Steel. Maybe we should just take care of us the way the good people here have only been taking care of themselves for years. You know we pay our taxes just like you do but have been treated like second class citizens, since I have been here, anyway.” It’s only the truth but I see the way that Bud reacts.

  “The citizens of this town have recognized the changes Devil has made with the Feral Steel MC since he has taken over as the president. None of it has gone unnoticed but prejudices die hard. It didn’t take just a few years for the dislike of the club to take hold and the approval will not happen overnight.” Bud sounds almost apologetic.

  “Who says we want or need this damn towns approval?” I give Bud a quick comeback but I know that is a fast reaction and Devil is the one Bud needs to speak with. “You need to bring this to Devil and he will take it to the brothers. Everyone seems to think the Feral Steel has no civility, which can’t be further from the truth. We live by our own rules and that means we have no rules that aren’t voted on by all of us. Devil is our president, so talk to him.”

  “Fair enough. I am going to visit with Tara and then I will talk to Devil. Mildred will be here by lunch to stay the afternoon.” Bud looks at me then out the window, deep in thought. “I know Tara doesn’t have any insurance to pay for this stay. I will help her as much as I can but until the insurance pays off I am going to be strapped for cash. There’s not much I can do. The apartment that had Tara’s things in it was destroyed along with the kitchen and my office. I don’t know when I will be able to start cleaning up and rebuilding so Tara won’t have a job. I talked to Betty about Tara staying with us and she wouldn’t hear it. My hands are tied.” I look at Bud and see the shame hidden there.

  “Tara is under my protection. I will take care of the hospital bill and her medical bills. Tara will be coming with me back to the clubhouse when she is released until I can get a better place. If you can help her get in contact with her professors today, that would be great, if not, I will take care of that later. Can I go look at the diner? Specifically where the gas exploded?” Bud looks at me skeptically.

  “Did you let Tara in on the fact that you are going to be doing all this? She is not the type of person that lets someone else take care of her. In fact, she down right hates women that let men take care of them. She thinks that is too much like Lena and Sheila.” Bud is telling me nothing I don’t already know.

  “All you need to know Bud, is it is handled. Tara doesn’t have a choice. It is what it is. She’s mine now.” Bud laughs.

  “You’ve got a lot to learn about women.” The worry in Bud’s eyes seems to have lifted a little.

  “Tara has a lot to learn about me.” She’ll learn. One day at a time. “I am going to go look around the diner while you are here. The prospect’s name is Cricket and he is here for extra protection. He’s been told to give Tara her privacy but not to leave her floor.”

  “There’s still crime scene tape on the diner so if the authorities see you there they will run you off but I hope you can find something those assholes missed.” Bud tells me.

  “Tell Tara I’ll be back later.” Bud looks surprised I’d let Tara know I am leaving. “I’m going by the business office to take care of Tara’s medical bills. I don’t want any paper pushers bothering Tara so she can concentrate on getting better. I’ll be back to see her later.”

  “I’ll do that. Watch your back. I don’t think this is the end of it.” Bud doesn’t know just how right he is. I throw my cup away and go back out into the hallway that will take me to the offices. It doesn’t take long inside the office after I give them my credit card. If they get paid is all that matters to them.

I need to ride. The walk to my bike clears my head a little. Hospitals have a way of making me disconnect from my feelings. I think it is a reaction of being in the hospital for so long after my injury in the military. When the smell of the sterile environment hits my nose, it is like I shut my feelings down. It was the only way I survived the many months in the hospital.

I mount my bike and leave the place behind just for a little while. It’s not a long drive to the diner. When I set my eyes on the destruction it is not the worse I have ever seen, by far, but it is still hard to look at. This place, just twenty-four hours ago, was a family’s livelihood.

I ride around to the back of the building and park my bike. I dismount and walk over and lift the tape from around the building and walk under it. I make my way to the side were most of the damage is. There’s not much left to the diner from this side or the building wall adjacent to it. I step inside what is left of the building. I can tell it was a violent eruption for sure but there’s no way with what is left of the kitchen I can determined the burn pattern. It would take a forensic investigator with a good knowledge of forensic science.

My question is then how could the fire marshal determine it was a gas leak so fast? I come up with two possibilities. Either this small town doesn’t have the funds for a full investigation or money has changed hands to look the other way. Neither sit well with me. There’s nothing I will be able to determine one way or the other.

I walk over and see they allowed Bud to at least put up some plywood to keep people out of the rest of the diner. This trip was a bust. I decide I am going to go and check in with Devil at the clubhouse and maybe Oz has found something else out. I make my way back to my bike and my phone beeps with a text alert. I check it and see Devil is calling church. Maybe that means there is news.

Chapter 19

Tara

  I am finally alone in my hospital room. Don’t get me wrong, I appreciate Bud and Mildred being here but I need some alone time to try and figure out my feelings about what Rome said to me.

The two of them finally went to the cafeteria to get something to eat so I have a few minutes to examine my feelings. I am a person who needs to think. I have been attracted to Rome since I first met him. I have tried to fight it and then to just put it up to hormones. How many healthy twenty-two-year-old women have only had sex when they attended high school with one boy? That’s right, boy not man and Rome is all man.

Can I lean on him and let him take care of me? That’s where all my question come from. This is not the type of person I want to become. I want to be independent and support myself but it might not be so bad to share the responsibility for just a little while. I can find ways to help Rome, too. I don’t know anything about Rome or his life. This is something we will need to discuss. My mind is muddled with this argument in my head when my door opens and I don’t pay any attention to it until I see who is standing at the end of my bed. There stands the woman I have called mom for twenty-two years, but after yesterday, I think she is no more than a stranger. What happened to my mom?

  “We don’t have very much time so you need to get dressed. I am getting you out of here.” What is mom talking about?

  “I’m not going anywhere with you! You sat in that diner while Liam beat my head up against a wall and then you left with him.” My mom looks at me like I am crazy.

  “Young lady, you will not talk to me that way! You will respect me! Now get up and help me find your clothes. Are they in your closet?” Mom opens the closet and she finds it empty. “Where are they?”

  “Mom, Mildred took my clothes to try and get the blood out. I’m not going anywhere, I still have an IV and the doctor says he won’t release me for another day or two. They are still watching the swelling.” Then something comes to me. “Where do you want me to go and why? I have taken care of myself since I have been capable, so what is up?” My mom stops and looks at me.

  “Liam needs to have a talk with you. He thinks you may have misunderstood the conversation the two of you had.” I can’t even understand this woman nor do I want to.

  “Are you crazy? Liam tried to kill me. Do you not understand that, mom? I have staples in my head where he was beating it up against a damn wall. I have bruises and choke marks. This was not a talk. You talk with your mouth not your hands. You taught me this when I was three.” I can’t believe this woman.

  “There you go. Only thinking about Tara. Liam is going to help your sister and I get a better place to live and help us financially. We will be set. No more struggling. You just need to get on board with this. Liam needs us to help him and his partners with a few things.” This woman has lost her mind.

  “Did you know what Liam was going to do to me yesterday?” Mom looks at me but takes a minute to answer me.

  “Let’s face it, Tara, you can be a little hard headed. Liam was just giving you a good talking to. Sometimes you need a stern hand.” I don’t even know what to say to that.

  “I’ll take that as a yes.” It’s all I can say. My head is in a whirlwind.

  “Why can’t you be more like your sister? Sheila knows what is important in life.” My mom is delusional.

  “You know that you and Sheila could be held as accomplices.” Mom glares at me.

  “Have you spoken to the cops yet?” I know now why mom is here. “We are family. There is no talking to the cops.”

  “Liam is not my family and as soon as someone gets here to take my statement, I will tell them exactly what happened.” Mom puts her hand on her hip.

  “Have you given your statement yet, Tara?” Mom is getting more upset.

  “I told you, not yet.” I move my hand to the nurse call button and push it. I don’t think mom notices.

  “Liam is going to marry your sister. He will be taking care of us, so he is family.” I don’t know who is more delusional, mom or Sheila to think Liam is going to take care of anyone but Liam.

  “Note to Mom, Liam is already married. He told me that Sheila was a piece on the side and called her a cunt. Does that sound like someone who is going to take care of anyone but themselves?” Sometimes I think my mom is so naive.

  “Get dressed, Tara. I am getting you out of here, now! Sheila can only distract the biker trash for so long.” I pick up the nurse call button off the bed and push it over and over. I sit up too fast and my head throbs.

  “That biker trash, as you put it, has shown me more consideration than you have my entire life. GET THE HELL OUT!” I have never yelled at my mom. The room door is pushed open and Bud pushes through, with the man Rome left in the hall right behind him. “My mom is trying to make me leave with her.” I see a nurse come in behind the biker.

  “What is going on in here? You have to keep it down or I will be forced to call the security.” The nurse says.

  “We need security,” I tell the nurse. The biker pushes my mom down in the chair. She tries to stand up and he pushes her back down. If things weren’t so serious I would find the look on my mom’s face funny. The nurse walks out of the room. I look at Bud. “She’s trying to make me leave so Liam can talk to me again.” Bud looks at my mom.

  “Are you crazy, Lena? Liam could have killed Tara.” Bud is furious but it doesn’t change my mom’s mind.

  “Tara is being a damn drama queen. Tara and Liam just had a misunderstanding. Liam wants to clear it up and offer Tara a better job than that menial job she has at the diner. One she can support her family with.” Mom is trying to insult Bud but he doesn’t even waver.

  “What? Pushing drugs?” That is the first words the biker has said and it leaves everyone speechless. What is he talking about?

  “That is ridiculous! Liam is a businessman.” The door opens and the nurse and two security men walk in and suddenly, my room seems small. I look at the security officers and back to my mom. The security officers are eyeing Rome’s friend but that is not happening. I know now why Rome was concerned. I never thought I would need to be protected from my own family.

  “I don’t want my mom or sister allowed in here. Can you remove my mom? She was trying to make me leave against my will.” I tell anyone who will listen.

  “I want everyone cleared out of here but my patient.” The nurse says. Bud looks at the nurse.

  “We’ll go but that woman is going first. Tara, we will be right outside until they clear this up.” My mom doesn’t look like she is going anywhere without a fight. I look at the biker.

  “What is your name? Rome never introduced us and your name isn’t on your vest.” When he smiles at me I realize how handsome he is. I don’t know why I didn’t notice before now. He has the looks you would see on the front of a magazine. His body isn’t as big as Rome’s but it is very impressive.

  “My name is Cricket and I already texted Devil. This hospital will be crawling with Feral Steel members in minutes.” His voice is deep.

  “Will you call Rome and let him know my mom is here causing trouble?”  That gets my mom’s attention. She is on her feet and rushing for the door. The security officers wait for Bud and Cricket to follow out through the door.

  “We are right outside, Tara.” Bud tries to reassure me. I feel better knowing Rome will be here soon. The nurse closes the door as everyone leaves.

  “Ms. Blount, that was exciting. Now let me ask you this. Who is not allowed in your room?” I just wish I knew what to tell her.

  “My mom, her name is Lena Blount. My sister, Sheila Blount, and Liam Davis for now.” I feel awful having to put my mom and sister’s names on that list.

  “I am going to let one visitor back in here with you but if there is any more excitement, then they will be asked to leave the premises. This is a hospital.” The nurse is preaching to the choir. All I want is my nice, quiet life back. The nurse walks out and just for a few minutes I have my quiet.

Chapter 20

Kane/Rome

 As soon as I ride my bike up to the clubhouse, I know something is happening. There is a nice shiny limo sitting in front. Do people even own limos anymore? Even if they do, it doesn’t belong in front of our clubhouse. I notice there is a driver inside the car and a hired gun standing beside it. The parking lot is full of my brothers’ bikes.

I know Oz can see the parking lot from our security cameras so I’m not too alarmed but I still wonder who the hell is here. I walk through the front door and it is unusually quiet. Rix is behind the bar but all eyes are on the man in the suit that is at the bar sitting beside Devil. He has a man at his side who is also a hired gun but my eyes go back to the man with the suit.

  “Can we begin, gentlemen, now that your associate has arrived? I have appointments to keep.” I already don’t like the asshole. He thinks he is better than we are. Devil glances at me. I walk up and sit in the closet chair facing this stranger.

  “Rome, this is Titus Douglas and he has a business proposition he wants to talk to us about.” I nod my head at Devil. I look Titus in the eyes but he won’t hold my gaze. I don’t trust anyone who won’t look me in the eye. I know I hate this man already. “You’re up, Titus.”

  “It has been brought to my attention that we may have a common opponent. I am confident that I could handle this situation but it may cause a bit of friction with a business associate of mine. So, if you would deal with the nuisance, I will supply you with all the information that you need. Then it may possible in I will send some lucrative deals your way.” Devil laughs. I mean a belly rolling laugh.  Titus never moves or reacts.

  “Let me see if I can wade through all that bullshit you just spewed out of your mouth.” Devil is laying it on thick. “Your business partner, Leonard Durfee, has lined himself up with this street gang, Brothers Bonded by Business. You’re afraid that the shit they have pulling around here is going to come back on the new image that you are trying to build, so people will forget that you deal drugs that are killing our children and you sell women and children into slavery. How am I doing so far?” Devil has gone stone cold serious.

  “Mr. Steel, I am here to negotiate an outcome that will benefit both of our organizations, not throw insults back and forth. I am willing to give you forty-eight hours to talk it over with your associates. The bottom line is, I will give you the information to make your headache go away and I thought maybe we could form an alliance for future endeavors.” The man stands up. “In forty-eight hours, this offer is rescinded and I may have to offer my alliance somewhere else. I will be in touch.” The threat isn’t spoken but it is there.

  “Titus, get out of my clubhouse while you still can and don’t ever come back. I will be in touch.” The threat is there loud and clear. Titus walks out the door with his man behind him.

  “Crockett and Bowie make sure they make it off our property and we need to start closing the gate again. That means everyone shares guard duty.” We’ve gotten comfortable over the last year and it is time to tighten security again. I think we are about to go into church when Devil’s phone goes off. He looks at it and starts to put it away and it goes off again and he looks at me.

  “Rome, Hacksaw, and Rix let’s roll. The rest of you, don’t go far. We’ll have church when we get back.” I look at Devil waiting on more. “Lena is at the hospital giving Tara trouble and my woman has decided to show up there. Callie’s ass is going to be red tonight. I told that woman to stay put.” I am out of my chair and out the door before Devil makes it there. Bowie and Crockett are by the outside of the door,

  “Like that has ever stopped Callie before.” Hacksaw tells Devil. “You sure you don’t want to rethink claiming Tara, Rome?” I don’t respond. I mount my bike and wait for Devil to lead us.

  “Crockett and Bowie with us,” Devil tells the club enforcer and SAA. Devil doesn’t bother to say anything to Hacksaw. He guns his bike onto the road.

Chapter 21

Callie (Yes, I need my say too.)

I see Cricket as soon as I step my foot in the waiting room. I know Kylar is going to be pissed at me but I think it is about time for me to meet Tara Blount. I know Cricket is going to snitch on me but I’ll have a few minutes to talk to Tara.

I slipped off from the prospect at the house with a little help from Hanna. I know Kylar has a lot to worry about right now and he wouldn’t let me come to visit Tara so I just didn’t ask. That way he didn’t technically tell me no. Kylar knows if I want to slip away from the prospect guarding our family that there is no keeping me there. I have had too much practice in my life growing up the daughter of an MC President of ditching my tails. Kylar will be mad but he will get over it. I wave at Cricket and he comes over to me.

  “What room is Tara in?” At first, I think he is not going to tell me but I give him my best mom look and he caves. Bikers are so damn easy.

  “Room 306 but her mom just caused some trouble so they may not let you in.” I give him a look that says I am not taking no for an answer.

  “I’ll handle it. Can you give me a few minutes before you rat me out?” I give my best pleading look.

  “Already sent the text. I want my patch sooner rather than later.” I smile at Cricket. He’s a good kid.

  “I’m going in.” He nods his head. He knows better than to try and stop me. I walk down the hall and find the room. I knock on the door and an older man with a balding head opens the door.

  “Who are you?” I smile at the man.

  “I’m Kylar’s wife. I believe Tara knows my brother in-law.” The man looks me up and down.

  “You’re Devil’s wife?” I should have said, Devil. I sometimes forget.

  “Yes, I just wanted to meet Tara and see if there was anything I could bring her.” The man looks at the woman sitting in the bed.

  “Of course, come in. I’m Bud, I own the diner and that is Tara.” He points to the woman in the bed.

  “I heard there has been some excitement in here.” I smile and try to break the tension in the room. I look at Bud and then Tara. “Do you think that I could have a few minutes with Tara? Cricket has already texted my husband and I am sure he will be here in a few minutes and I’ll be taken away to be hidden away in my home again.” I laugh as I say it.

Bud has a smile on his face but Tara looks shocked. “It’s not that bad, Tara. Kylar loves and worries about me. A little more when I am carrying one of our children but he can go all caveman from time to time.” That does not make Tara feel better by the look on her face.

  “I can understand his thoughts. Women never stay put.” Bud adds.

   “I know, right? Us little old women cannot take care of ourselves so we need the men folks keeping tabs on us. Do you think that when Kylar gets here that you can ask him to give me a few minutes with Tara before he drags me back home?” I tease Bud and he laughs.

  “You said that, not me.” Then he looks at Tara. “I’ll let you two visit. I’ll be right outside and I will try, but by the time he gets here, I am sure it won’t do much good.” Bud tells Tara and me and then leaves us.

  “It’s not that bad, Tara. I was just teasing Bud. They only care for our safety. We just need to keep them on their toes sometimes.” Tara looks tense. “I promise I won’t bite. I am the welcoming committee from the Feral Steel ol’ ladies. There’s only two of us and Gertie isn’t around as much anymore, so I am what you get.” That gets me a little of a smile.

  “You know that sounded bad. Devil is going to drag you back home. How do you deal with that?” I look into Tara’s eyes and I see no judgment but curiosity, so I give it to her straight.

  “It can wear on my last nerve but I understand it to a point. Don’t get me wrong, Devil can be overbearing and pig headed but he is mine and I love him.” I let that soak in. “You were attacked yesterday and claimed by a Feral Steel member so every one of the brothers is going to be protective until the threat is handled. After that, they’ll go back to the normal over protective.”

  “Isn’t that a bit caveman? I have never let a man take care of me.” I see that Tara just doesn’t understand how club life works, so I try to explain.

  “To an outsider, it may seem that way. I guess it is a little but the benefits far outweigh the bad. You just need to find a way to find a balance and give yourself an adjustment period. You and Kane will find a way to make it work for you. That’s all any of us can do and it is how all relationships are.” I know my time is running out.

  “Why do you call him Kane and everyone else calls him Rome?” Tara asks.

  “Kane is Rome’s legal name. He just received his road name that his brothers gave him and I am not used to it yet. In a mc club, their road name is all that matters, just like being claimed as an ol’ lady is like being married in the club.” That got me an eyebrow raise.

  “I didn’t agree to that. Rome said he was my protector but I don’t even know Rome.” Tara is getting upset. I reach over to her and take her hand.

  “That is how it works sometimes. I want you to ask yourself one question before you freak out on me.” Tara waits for me to finish. I wait for her to calm a little.

  “How would you feel if Kane was not in your life?” Tara starts to say something but stops. I see that she is thinking it over. “Would you really want him to walk away? Because if you turn him down, he will.”

  “Shouldn’t this be going slower? I am not used to things changing so fast. Rome and I haven’t even kissed yet. How can he just claim me as his?” I see the wheels turning in Tara’s head. I hear the door open and there stands my man with his hand on his hip and a pissed look on his face. Rome is right behind him. I give Kylar my best don’t mess with me look.

  “We are having some girl talk and if you join us you are going to join us on our girl talk. Your decision.” I give it straight to Kylar.

  “Have your girl talk but woman, you and I are going to have a man to woman talk and it is going to end with your ass being a pretty shade of blistering red.” Yep, my man is pissed. I wink at him.

  “I look forward to it.” That gets a groan from him and then a smile.

  “Have your girl talk but we need to get back to the clubhouse, so hurry.” Kylar turns around to leave and Rome is left standing there looking at us.

  “You alright, Tara? Did your mom touch you?” I watch the interaction between Rome and Tara. It brings a smile to my face.

  “I’m good now but she was trying to get me to leave with her. The nurse is supposed to keep her, Sheila, and Liam out but they let Callie in.” Tara looks at me. “Did they ask who you were?”

  “No one was at the nurse’s desk when I got here. Cricket told me where you were.” I answer Tara.

  “I’ll take care of that,” Rome says. “I’ll be right outside.” Tara nods her head and Rome leaves.

   “You two have it so bad and it is written all over both your faces when you look at each other. Don’t you want to see where that can go?” I see Tara does but it is hard for her to admit it even to herself.

  “Maybe, but I don’t know anything about a motorcycle club.” I’ve never been in her shoes but any new beginnings can be scary.

  “Tara, I could say I know what you are feeling but I would be lying. I was brought up in a mc just like the Feral Steel, well, maybe not exactly like the Feral Steel but close. My dad is a president of a mc in Texas. My brother is a member and all my uncle’s are members. I wouldn’t know another way of life and honestly, I don’t want to.” I look at Tara and she looks overwhelmed so I try to simplify it. “Some people say if you love the man then you need to love the club and I do, but you’re just starting out. Look at it this way. The club is Rome’s family and like any other family, when you start a new relationship love the man and accept the club. Some members you will like more than others but accept them all and you will come to love them as you embrace them and them, you. But never forget to respect the club and if you could, don’t hurt Rome. He isn’t the easiest person to get to know and he lives with his ghosts but he is a darn good man, and he is my family. I will protect my family.” I know the last part sounds harsh but she needs to know, as a family, we look out for each other.

  “I don’t know Rome very well. How can I love him?” I can see her point. I felt the same way about Kylar at one time.

  “Be yourself, trust Rome to take care of you, hold on, and don’t over think everything. No two relationships are the same and no one should judge yours.” I’ve said everything I can. Everything I should. The rest Tara and Rome will learn along the way.

  “I’ll try. It’s hard for me. My mom and sister take from men. It doesn’t matter if the man is single, married, or in a relationship. They use them to get through life. I swore to myself I would never be that way. I would get my education and learn to take care of myself. Now, Rome wants to take care of me, and it is hard letting go and letting him, but I want to.” Tara just said it and I see it shocks even her.

  “You and I are going to be good friends and when you get out of here you can meet my other friends. I better let that scary biker in here before he walks a hole in the hall. I have my punishment to look forward to.” I laugh and so does Tara.

  “I can’t believe you said that. Devil looked upset. Aren’t you worried?” Tara doesn’t get me and Devil yet but she will learn.

  “Tara, Devil promising to redden my backside is not a threat, it’s a promise and one I intend for him to keep.” I wink at her and Tara blushes. I do, too, but I mean every word. “Now are you ready for the big scaries?”

  “You’re not the least bit intimidated by all those big bikers, are you?” Tara asks me.

   “They are my family and I have nothing to be intimidated about and neither do you, because they are your family now, too. You’ll know when to zip it. It’s a learning process.” I walk to the door and open it and there stands my Kylar with Rome right beside him.

  “Your turn. Take care of her, Rome. She needs some TLC.” I turn my attention to my man. “Now, let’s get to the punishment you promised.” The concern has left Kylar’s face and left is nothing but love shining through.

  “Rome, talk to your woman and then get back to the clubhouse. We have a vote. I am leaving Rix here with Cricket so all members can be there for the vote. I’ll be at the clubhouse in a couple of hours.” Kylar gives Rome his attention but then he looks back to me. “Babe, let’s go.” I know I am going to enjoy this punishment.

Chapter 22

Kane/Rome

  “Hey, you okay?” I ask Tara. I close the door and walk over to her hospital bed, sitting on the edge next to her. “Lena was trying to get you to leave with her? I am glad Bud and Cricket were here.”

  “Me, too. Mom wanted me to go with her so Liam could have another conversation with me. Her words. I’ve never seen my mom that way. I know she was in the diner when Liam assaulted me and then left with him, but to come in here to get me to go to him is just crazy. Mom really thought I would go. She said Liam had a job that he wanted to give me so I could support my family. Her and Sheila are working with Liam somehow. She wouldn’t explain it to me. It’s the second time this week I have been scared for my life. I don’t feel safe here, anymore. What if Liam tries to get to me?” Tara is near tears.

It’s ripping my heart out. I lean towards Tara before I think. I have her in my arms and my lips are on hers. I want to her to feel the safety I have for her.

I swipe my tongue over her sweet full lips and she opens for me. She has the sweetest taste. A taste I devour. I am like a man quenching a deep thirst. A thirst I didn’t even know I had and I am drinking my fill.

I hear a knock somewhere but I don’t want to pull away. Tara is the one that pulls away. We are both breathless and Tara’s lips are slightly swollen from our passion. I look at the door and Bud is standing there with a grin on his face. “Yeah?” I can’t get a straight thought. My cock is rock hard and I try to adjust myself without drawing attention.

  “Mildred is here. We are going to be in the waiting room.” I see now that Mildred is standing behind Bud.

  “Yeah, can you give us a minute? I’ll need to be leaving soon. Are the prospects still out there?” I try to calm myself.

  “Both the guys Devil left are in the waiting room and sure, we’ll give you two a few minutes. We just wanted to let you know that Mildred will be staying in Tara’s room tonight so there will be no worries in case Lena comes back. We will just be right out here.” Bud backs out the door but I see the big smile on Mildred’s face as they leave.

  “Well, that was embarrassing,” Tara said in a small voice.

  “I’m sorry if I embarrassed you.” I start to get up but Tara grabs my arm. I start to pull away but I remember if I move Tara around too much it may cause her more pain, so I relax.

  “I wasn’t embarrassed because you were kissing me. I was embarrassed because we got caught kissing. I’m not used to public displays. I liked the kiss.” Tara is looking at her hand on my arm. She has a blush on her face. Tara is so innocent.

  “Tara, I know you are twenty-two years old. Surely you have kissed in public before? Please tell me you are not a virgin.” I know this is probably going to embarrass her more.

  “Geeze, Rome! No, I am not a virgin but I do not see where that is your business and I am not accustomed to talking about my sex life with anyone, let alone a man I barely know.” Tara tells me and her face is as red as an apple. I smile at that. Tara is uncomfortable talking about sex and she may not be a virgin but she is innocent.

  “Tara, I don’t mean to embarrass you but you need to get used to talking to me about everything. I’m sorry if I was too rough with you with that kiss. I couldn’t help myself.” Tara looks up at me.

  “You weren’t rough. I liked it.” She stops but then looks at me again and I see a look of curiosity. “Are you a virgin Rome? I mean, I have heard the stories from Sheila about the wild sex parties at the Feral Steel clubhouse. Is that what you are interested in? Because that is not me.” Sheila has run her mouth. That’s the only reference I have for the club.

  “Tara, you will learn, I do not share a lot of myself with people but since we are going to have a relationship, I will try. I want you to share, so I will try to as well. I am far from a virgin but I have not been with a woman since I joined the Feral Steel MC. I do not fuck women that get passed around.”

I watch for a reaction from Tara and I may have seen a little relief but she doesn’t give much away. “I don’t know how the Feral Steel MC was run before I was here but there are parties at the clubhouse, still, no woman gets anything but exactly what she comes there for. I have seen your sister there at some parties but not enough to even know who she was until someone brought it to my attention. I do not drink and I don’t fuck club girls or hang arounds.” I let that sink in. “Now, before I was distracted with that kiss.” I look at Tara’s lips again but I can’t be distracted. “Bud just said Mildred is staying the night. The two prospects are going to be here and I will be back first thing in the morning. We have a vote and I can’t miss it or I would be here. You are safe. I won’t let anyone hurt you again.”

  “I trust you, Rome. I want to try with us.” I let out a breath I didn’t even know I was holding. I will protect Tara.

  “I will never let you regret it.” I reach over and kiss her forehead. “I need to get on the road. I am getting you a phone tomorrow and I took care of your hospital bill.” Tara starts to say something but I cut her off. “You are mine to care for. Just go with it. You said you’d try.” I think Tara is going to argue but I see in her eyes when she gives up the fight.

  “Alright but I am paying you back.” I know I have won this one. I kiss her lips but I don’t let myself linger. I don’t want to be riding my bike with a hard cock. I adjust myself as I stand up. Tara avoids eye contact and it makes me smile.

“I’ll send Bud and Mildred in.” I don’t want to leave but I know it can’t be avoided. I walkout in the hall and Bud is talking to the nurse at the desk. Mildred is standing outside the waiting room and I wave for her to come over to me. She stops in front of me. “Give me your phone.” She hands me her phone without question. I call myself from her phone and as soon as I hear my phone ring twice, I hand it back to her. I take my phone out and text the number. “If you have any trouble, at all, contact me.”

  “Will do.” Mildred says. “Don’t hurt my girl.” Mildred looks up at me. I give her a head nod. I see Cricket walk in with coffee and hand a cup to Rix.

  “Anything looks suspicious, text or call.” The both look at me.

  “Will do.” Rix tells me. “One of us will be patrolling this floor and the other on the door.” I bob my head in acceptance and walk out of the damn hospital, again.

The ride back to the clubhouse is short and uneventful. The kiss is still searing my lips and I feel the burn all the way to my cock. Tara has started a simmer that is going to inflame us both. The only question is how long it will take me to bust down those walls she has built up? One thing I know, I will not stop until I do.

  I walk into the clubhouse and I see Devil and Hacksaw standing at the bar. I approach them and they both look at me. “Didn’t expect you for a while.” Devil says to me.

  “I could say the same.” Devil smiles.

  “The brothers are waiting on us.” Hacksaw says and we follow Devil down the hall. Bowie is standing at the door taking phones and weapons. Devil is the only one that keeps his phone in church but this time he puts his in the basket, too. We don’t carry weapons as much as we once did but with the trouble brewing, we have gone back to it. I left mine in my saddle bag. We are all seated and Bowie shuts and locks our door. Devil stands in front of his chair. He bangs his gavel to get everyone’s attention.

  “We all know why we are here but I want to take care of some regular business first.” Devil looks around at us. “It’s time to vote on Rix and Cricket. Rix left us for a while because of family issues. We approved the leave and when he came back he has done nothing but prove he is dedicated to the Feral Steel as a club and as family. Cricket has been a prospect for a longer time because he needed to mature. We all saw he wasn’t ready before but the last year he has stepped up and proved his loyalty to the club and family. I want a vote. It’s time to make them a member or cut them loose. I am going to ask each officer for their vote and then a yea or nay for the rest. If any officer has an issue with either prospect, then express now.”

  “I move that we give both prospects their cut; they’ve earned it. I have no problem with either and would trust them both with my back.” Hacksaw calls for the vote.

  “I second the vote. They will both make good brothers.” Bowie seconds the move. Devil’s eyes move to Crockett.

  “I vote yes for both. Assets to the Feral Steel both.” Crockett adds.

  “I vote yes. Cricket can help with the tech side of things and Rix is always the first to help any of us.” Tito confirms.

  “I vote yes.” Tex doesn’t say anything else. It has all been said.

  “Yes.” Cowboy says.

  “I agree with Tito.” Oz votes.

   “Alright, you know my vote is yes. All yea.” The rest of the brothers agree. “Any nays?” There is silence. Devil bangs his gavel. The vote passes. We’ll get them their cuts and have a patch party as soon as this situation is handled.

 “Second thing. Cowboy, you have answers on the security cameras yet?”

  “I am still getting estimates but this is going to be a major investment just from what I have now. Fortunately, we live in a small town but the problem is that the businesses are scattered. So, except for a few, all will need multiple cameras plus the town street cameras. I have had to get Oz to tell me which brands to use because my expertise is not security cameras. With his help, I think I have the product we need.” Cowboy takes a breath and sees if everyone is keeping up. “This is going to take a few weeks but everyone needs to know this is not a going to be cheap and it might be more than we can take on.” Cowboy sits down.

  “This needs to happen, so keep us updated. We’ll find a way to make it work. For now, let’s set this issue aside.” Devil tells us all.

“Next issue, Titus Douglas has brought a proposition to us. He wants to give us the dirt on the Brothers Bonded by Business and then have us deal with them. That includes Liam Davis, the man that attacked Tara Blount, who is now one of our family. I am going to give you my thoughts on this and then the floor is open so we can discuss it.”

Devil paces back and forth at the head of the table. “My knee jerk reaction was to tell the asshole to go and fuck himself. I don’t like or trust him but I know he is the lesser of the two evils that are the head of THC. I just don’t know how far this band of thugs will go and who they have in their pockets. Oz, do you have any updates?” Oz stands up and looks out at us.

  “I’ve talked to all the business owners in town and they all say the same. A group of men come in and suggest that they could provide protection from the vandalism for a price. The price would give them protection and a membership in the Brothers Bonded by Business. Some businesses have been hit repeatedly but not like the gym or the diner. Bud told them straight out no, and as far as I know, we were never approached at any of our businesses. Sal said he was approached at the gym before we purchased it.

“BBB are a registered business at the courthouse at the county seat, with a DBA, and they are members of the community council. So, if you look at them on paper they are completely legal and they have friends in the mayor’s office.” Oz looks at us all.

“There have been some business owners who have joined. The bakery owners, a daughter and a mom, Kate Lee and Martha Lankford, said someone had broken into their bakery a few times and they never stole anything, just left graffiti on the windows and walls and destroyed her baking supplies, her counters, and broke everything that was glass. They joined the Brothers and all harassment stopped but they said no one from the Brothers was ever at their place except to collect the money. That’s another thing, the Brothers insist on cash payments and they come to collect it. The last time they came in to collect they said there was going to be an increase to all members. The ladies told me that they can’t afford the increase and now they’re afraid what the Brothers will do when they inform them they are withdrawing.”

  “That is one of the oldest strong-arm scams. How in the hell do they think they can get away with it?” Hacksaw says.

  “Are there any leads on Liam or Tig?” I ask Oz.

  “Both are in the wind. We did get a lead on Lapin and Brown but they won’t help us. They are both dead. Their bodies were found out in an old barn outside of town but I have no other details on it. They were found this morning and you know how slow things happen in the sheriff’s office.” Oz replies to me. Oz sits back down.

  “Durfee is burning up the phone lines with Ralph Stills and they don’t care that the connection was found. They aren’t using burners. It’s like they are rubbing it in our faces.” Tito puts in.

  “Can you give us a run down on all the players? Because this sounds like it is involving more people in our area, and any way you look at it, that it is bad for us.” Tex asks.

“We all know Titus Douglas and Leonard Durfee are the head of THC Hempcan Inc. Besides the visit from Douglas and the phone records between Durfee and Stills, we haven’t had anything from these two. Ralph Stills is the man that organized Brothers Bonded by Business but it is run by Liam Davis and some college buddies. They have local guys working with them as muscle.” Oz answers Tex.

  “What if what Douglas is offering is a set up? He could be feeding us information to get us to step back over that law line and then get evidence on us. We get rid of his problems and then he snitches on us and we go away and that gives him free reign.” Crockett has a good point.

  “Or feeds the Brothers information on us at the same time to set up an ambush. That way he weakens us both.” Bowie puts in.

  “Both good points. Either one is not good for us.” Devil is right also.

  “We are getting nowhere. We have nothing to work with and we still don’t know what the end game is.” Creole adds. “These people have come into our town and started a racket, but why this small town if they don’t have a goal in sight? This is penny ante shit. If all the business owners in this small town pay these assholes even five thousand a month, it is not enough money to give the Brothers a big enough payday. These are college boys that could make more money with a real job. Come on, even if they are dumbasses, this doesn’t make sense. None of them have records so that means they are either smart enough not to get caught, or they do what they need to do to keep their noses clean. That means they are expecting a big payday.”

  “I don’t trust Douglas.” Slick is to the point. “He doesn’t give out free favors.”

  “We need to stop the violence to protect what is ours. We don’t eat shit for anyone.” Devil says vehemently.

  “What if we flip the script on them all?” I ask and all eyes are on me. “Douglas is in a giving mood. Who is to say we need to take the information he wants to give? We tell him the information we want. Location of the Brothers. That is one of the problems for us. Ralph has roots here and we can find him but all the others are in and out. We need schedules of where and when they are going to be. Then we can do reconnaissance on them. Find their routines. We can do our own surveillance and find out when to hit them ourselves. Who says we need to do it on Douglas’s timeline? If he doesn’t know when it is coming, he can’t give information. We can turn the ones into the authorities that haven’t touched the Feral Steel.

 “Devil, didn’t you say that one of the BlackPath MC members was once a US Marshall? Maybe he can give us a law enforcement we can trust.” I would rather kill them all but it’s not worth the risk if we can avoid it. “Maybe he doesn’t want to just hand us the Brothers but Durfee, too. If the two are on the outs, then maybe Douglas is looking for the Feral Steel to do his dirty work. Then when his business associate disappears he will be in the clear. If they are not ready to dissolve their business ties now, I’m sure Durfee will be if his side business is nipped in the bud.  Douglas knows as well as we do that Durfee is ruthless. Douglas has a young family.”

  “What you’re saying is go back to Douglas and accept but under our own conditions.” Devil is considering it.

  “Tell him we want him to sweeten the deal.” I have everyone’s attention. “His business is worth millions. You want city wide security cameras. Tell Douglas to throw in the equipment by donating it to the town and that will make it more affordable for us to get the equipment for the business owners. Corporations donate to towns all the time. They get the tax write off.”

  “That could backfire on us.  Dealing with Douglas is still like playing with fire and we can’t afford the burn.” Slick says cautiously.

  “Trigger was a US Marshall for a lot of years. He also helped raise Callie, to a point. He’s like an uncle to her and he would help us if he can.” Devil is thinking it out in his head. “Tito, who is next in line to takeover for Durfee?”

  “There’s no one else. In the event of Durfee’s or Douglas’ demise or incarceration, all power reverts to the other one. That clause in their business charter completely confused me. In most corporations, either it goes to their heirs or it is buy out. Not so in this case. It reverts to the surviving owner or in case of incarceration the one not in prison. On release, the ownership reverts back to previous owner.” Tito informs us.

  “If one of them goes to prison the other gets all rights and what about the board of directors? No one steps up?” Hacksaw asks.

  “From the information I have found, the board of directors are a sham. Paid lackeys with college educations. Whatever Douglas and Durfee say, goes. The corporation is everything it is supposed to be on paper but it’s not the way they operate.” Tito is the best so if he says it, then it is true.

  “If we take Durfee out for Douglas then Douglas owns everything, what happens if they are both gone?” Tex asks.

  “Dissolution of all assets and divided among the board members after a payout to the heirs of the two.” Tito seems incredulous. “I’ve never heard of such a thing. I don’t know how they got the paperwork through.”

  “We could divide and conquer then. Say we do this for Douglas and see how far he wants to go, if he is giving up just the Brothers, or if Durfee is part of the deal. Then we can concentrate on Douglas afterward, plus, get him to add the security cameras for the streets of the town.” Devil is forming a plan.

  “Do we turn them over to the cops or give then club justice? If Durfee goes inside, he will be released eventually and the same with Douglas.” Bowie brings up a good point.

  “Durfee and Douglas have wronged not only the Feral Steel club but clubs of our friends, too. They have sold women and children into slavery. Douglas can lay that at Durfee’s feet but he was involved.” I interrupt Devil. “Liam Davis hurt my woman and he also deserves club justice at my hands.” I will rain hell down on him.

  “All three men deserve club justice but all the others will be turned over to the PD.  I’ll talk to Trigger about someone we can trust.” Devil is thinking out loud. “We need to make sure we are covered with Durfee and then Douglas. I think I know just the man for the job. Liam, we handle ourselves.”

  “We could let Krill and the Troubled Fathoms know when the dissolution would happen in Colorado.” Hacksaw adds.

  “Does anyone have a problem with any of this? Now is the time to speak your piece.” Devil tells us all and then looks at each one of us.

  “I think it could be good way to go, with caution. I think we need to inform all the clubs that were involved with the THC Hempcan Inc. They all have a stake in what is going to go down and if this goes south, then we made need some friends. It would be better if they know from the get go. We can handle what happens in our town but the corporation is in Colorado, and we can’t forget their connections in Texas and south of the border.” I agree with Crockett.

  “I am going to put this all together and then we vote.” Devil looks at us. “We need to have a talk with Douglas and find out how far up he is willing to give us. We tell him what information we want but we will carry it out without any of his assistance or input. We tell him he needs to sweeten the deal with the donations of street security cameras for the town. We take down the Brothers Bonded by Business, turn them into the authorities, to who Trigger tells us. If Douglas gives us Durfee, then we turn that over to Sarge and then we turn our attention to Douglas. It’ll be a damn good day when this is behind us.” Devil waits for our reaction to what he has laid out. No one was surprised by Sarge’s name.

  “Are you sure you want Sarge around again? You two seem to rile each other up.” Leave it to Slick.

  “Sarge can get the job done from a distance and no one knows that better than I do. The Rebellions 4 Blood club is still outlaw and will have no qualms doing the job for the right price. The Rebellions 4 Blood would be up Douglas and Durfee’s ass now if they weren’t in the middle of a move closer to NE Texas. They’ve been distracted for a few months.” Devil fills us in. “I’m thinking when Sarge hears about the problem then he will take it upon himself to do the job anyway without us asking. He swore to Diamondback on his death bed he would look out for his daughters. He also swore to take this company down. I’ve only known Sarge to go back on one promise and that was before I had met him. Any objections to any of this?” Devil looks around.

  “I get Liam Davis. I will get justice for Tara.” I will make him pay with my bare hands.

  “The club will take care of Liam but you will get your shot at him first.” Devil is firm. I can accept that. “Have you thought about Tara’s sister and mom? How is that going to go down if they go to jail?”

  “I’ll cross that bridge when I get there. I know neither one of them is getting close to Tara again.” I won’t let them hurt my woman. The thought of having a woman has not sunk in yet but it’s getting there. “What if we band the business people of the town together and start a community watch after all this? The security cameras are a good idea but getting the businesses involved will go a long way to the town accepting the Feral Steel Club as business owners.”

  “One thing at a time. Let’s get this situation done first. I have been going over a few ideas with Tex and Tito. I want a motion.” Devil is tired of talking it to death. He is a man of action.

  “I move we revisit the conversation with Douglas on our terms and find out who all he is willing to give us. We proceed without his help. Turn all the Bonded Brothers over to PD except Liam and Tig. They get club justice and we give Durfee, and then Douglas, to Sarge. We bring anything else that comes up back to the table.” Hacksaw motions.

  “I second it.” I speak up. No one had mentioned Tig in a while but none of us forgot he betrayed us.

  “All for this to move forward say, yay.” I think everyone agrees. “Any nays?” No one speaks. Devil pounds his gavel. “Motion carries. As an added precaution, when we get the information from Douglas, if it goes that way, all family will be under guard. In case we are being watched. I am not calling a lockdown but all family will have guards. No exceptions. Rome, be sure to let Tara know what that means. Are you bringing her to the clubhouse when she is dismissed from the hospital?”

  “Yes, until we get a place.” I want to be back at the hospital now but I know Tara is safe with the prospects, Bud, and Mildred there.

  “Be sure she understands the rules. Callie and Gertie can help with that. Next church Rix and Cricket will be included. Tex, be sure their cuts are picked up. Anything anyone wants to go over? I will set up a conference call with Douglas. Oz, I want a recording set up. I don’t want that asshole back in our clubhouse. I will call church when it goes down and only I talk. I will make sure I don’t say anything that can be used against us. Let’s get out of here.” Devil bangs the gavel again and everyone goes to get their phones and weapons. Devil puts his hand on my shoulder as I walk past him. “I know you want Liam but we need to do this smart. We are clean and I don’t want anything dragging us back down, so when this happens I don’t want blowback. We do it together.”

  “I understand as long as I get my hands on him. I’m going to try to get some rest for the night. When I go in the morning, I’ll send a prospect back.” I laugh. “I guess they aren’t prospects anymore. We better get busy recruiting.”

  “I am one step ahead of you brother. Bo and his cousin are coming to talk to me tomorrow. I think Bowie and Crockett’s cousin is coming in too.” We are growing. “When is Tara getting out? Any word?”

  “Doctor will be by in the morning and I want to be there. Tara doesn’t seem like the type to follow doctor’s orders so I want to hear them myself. I’ll let you know.” I tell Devil.

  “If the clubhouse gets too much for her let me know. You’re going to need patience with her. This is all new but you need to make sure she understands.” Devil is telling me exactly what I have been worried about. But I don’t want to discuss it.

  “I’m going to hit the bed.” I try to change the subject.

  “I’m serious, Rome. Even with Callie being raised in a club most of her life we had an adjustment period. We are here to help but we won’t tell you how to handle your private affairs. That’s not how we operate.” Devil is sincere.

  “Thanks, Devil. I will let you know if there is anything you can help with but I will handle it. I’ll see you tomorrow.” Devil goes towards the bar and I go towards my room to take a quick shower and maybe catch a few hours of sleep if I’m lucky.

Chapter 23

Tara

The nurses have been in every two hours checking my pulse, temperature, and blood pressure. They say rest and then they wake me up. I just want to go home but then again, I don’t have a home. I will be living at the Feral Steel MC clubhouse. Me with a biker. A very sexy biker with muscles on top of his muscles. I must admit I have checked out his ass a time or ten. Only when I knew I wouldn’t get caught.

I am a girl on a mission. Work and school. School and work. That’s all I have let myself pay attention to since I was sixteen, with one slip up, when I was swayed by teenage hormones and a curiosity that should have been ignored.

Mildred went out in the hall to take a call from her husband. Her staying here with me is causing problems for her. She denies it but I heard her husband yelling over the phone which is why she is now in the hall taking the call. I need to make sure she goes home and stays today. Bud, too. I know he must have things to take care with the diner. Clean up or something. His wife, Betty, doesn’t like my mom, so I know she must be annoyed at Bud being here with me. I hate being a burden to anyone.

When the doctor comes in I am going to insist they let me go home. I will never get Rome paid back with no job left to go back to. So the sooner I get out of here the better.

 Bud was going to contact my professors this morning and get my assignments. I will need to go to the library to use their computers. If I get released today maybe I can get back to my Monday class. This semester is paid for but if I don’t get back to work I won’t be able to attend next semester. Maybe it will be better to take a semester off?

All of this is making my head hurt worse. I look up when I hear the door open, thinking it will be Mildred or the doctor but I smile when it is Rome. He looks damn good. He’s wearing tight jeans slung low on his hips and the tight black t-shirt does nothing to hide his impressive chest. Rome walks further into the room and his smile widens.

  “You know, if I was to drool over you the way you are me, you would call me a pig.” That wipes the smile right off my face.

  “I am not drooling! Aren’t you just full of yourself today?” I was kinda drooling but only in my mind.

  “You tell yourself whatever you need to. The only thing missing from that drool is the slobbers.” Rome moves closer to the bed and it’s then I notice that he is carrying a bag. “Don’t worry, I think you are making that messy bed head look good.” Damn. I hadn’t even thought to try and brush my hair. What am I talking about? Part of my hair is missing in back. I do the only thing that comes to mind. I pick up an unopened tub of jello and throw at him. Does no good. He catches it midair and laughs.

  “Now, now. Don’t let that temper get your ass spanked.” I know that should not make my panties wet but it does, which makes my face get red. “Naughty little girl, aren’t you?” Where did this Rome come from? This is not the stoic unsmiling Rome I am used to. I don’t know if I like it or not. I go for avoidance.

  “What’s in the bag?” I hope we can change the subject.

  “I told you I was bringing you a phone. It’s a prepaid but until I have the time to get you on my plan, it will do. I programmed it already and it is good for thirty days. By then I should have you fixed up. My number is programmed in and so are all the brothers at the clubhouse, Bud, and Mildred’s. If something happens call me, then whoever you can get in touch with. We will be there as soon as we can. I don’t think that is going to happen but just in case. I am first. Do you understand?” Rome has gone back to normal. I wonder if I can change him back. I like the flirty Rome much better even if I am not used to the flirting.

  “I do understand English. I get it.” I now know what Callie means about over protective. There’s a knock at the door and the doctor walks in with a nurse right behind him,

  “Ms. Blount, how are we feeling today?” Dr. Staggs ask me. I preferred Dr. Cornell but he doesn’t do work on this floor. Why can’t they just give you one doctor when you come in the hospital? I know I have had three or four.

  “Ready to be released. I want to go home today. Is that possible?” Dr. Stagg’s looks at me to see if I am serious. I am, very.

  “Protocol would be another twenty-four hours of observation.” Dr. Staggs tells me. I am not giving up.

  “I would rest better if I was released. My family is causing issues and I am not comfortable here waiting for trouble to show back up.” Dr. Staggs looks at the nurse and then back to me.

  “Can I see your tablet, Roberta?” Dr. Staggs looks through my records on the tablet. He hands the tablet back to the nurse. The doctor steps closer to me on the side of the bed that Rome isn’t on. I expected him to step away but he doesn’t. “Follow my finger with your eyes.” I do as he says as he moves his fingers from one side to the other. “Look at the light.” Dr. Staggs flashes a little flashlight in my eye. “Bend your head down so I can examine the staples.” I bend my head down. They are still sensitive but nothing I can’t handle. He pokes around my head. “Alright. Sit up so I can hear your lungs.” I sit up and he puts his stethoscope on my back. “Breathe in.” I do. “Release it.” I do. He moves the stethoscope around. “Again.” I breath in and then out. He moves the stethoscope to my chest and listens. I see Rome’s face as the doctor moves the stethoscope around and it is comical. “Sounds good.” The doctor moves his hands up and checks my glands and feels my throat. “Open so I can look at your throat.” I open my mouth and he brings a tongue depressor out of his white coat and unwraps it and presses my tongue down and flashes the light again. “Alright, looks good.” He throws the depressor away. “Are you getting up to urinate alright?”

  “Yes. I’m slow but I get there.” I answer him.

  “Are you eating? Any nausea?” Dr. Staggs goes on.

  “Light meal last night and no nausea. No breakfast yet. They haven’t brought it.” I answer.

  “Do you have someone at home to help you? I don’t want you just left alone. Do you have stairs to walk up?” I look at Rome.

  “She will have someone with her at all times and there are no stairs. I’ll make sure she gets all the care she needs, no problem.” Rome assures Dr. Staggs.

  “Rest, balanced meals, stay hydrated, keep your wounds clean, and take your medicine as prescribed. If you do not follow these instructions, you will find yourself right back in this hospital.” Dr. Staggs is instructing me. “I wouldn’t normally release you so early but rest is one of the key points to your recovery and most people rest better at home. Plus, if you are worried about security then I can understand. We do have security here but I understand feeling safer at home.” Dr. Staggs looks at me sternly. “I want you to eat the breakfast they bring in. I am going to write you three prescriptions. One is for nausea, just in case, but it will make you drowsy. The other two are an antibiotic and then a mild pain reliever. Take all the antibiotics and take the other two as needed. The next twenty-four hours I would continue the pain medicine and then alternate with ibuprofen as you taper off. If you get severe nausea, problems with vision, a fever or severe pain, come back to the hospital. I want you to see your family doctor in seven days so he can check those staples. They may be ready to be out by then and he needs to make sure there is no infection. Do you understand?”  Dr. Staggs is very thorough. “Normally the nurse would go over these instructions but if I am releasing you early I want to make sure you understand. I am also advising that you not to make any life altering decisions for the next twenty-four hours.” Too late for that. I already agreed to what Rome asked. I agreed to try with a relationship with him and that is about as life altering as it gets to me.

  “I understand these instructions and will follow them.” I tell Dr. Staggs.

   “Roberta, did you get all of that? I’ll write up my orders and write the prescriptions when we are finished on the floor. By the time they bring your breakfast and you finish, my orders should be ready. One of the nurses will be in to take out the IV, right, Roberta?” Dr. Staggs looks at the silent nurse.

  “Yes, Dr. Staggs. I will get to that shortly.” The nurse answers the doctor.

  “Any questions?” Dr. Stagg’s look at me and I look at Rome. He doesn’t say anything at first.

  “Can Tara put me on her medical records here at the hospital so I can get her medical information?” I look at Rome. I didn’t expect that.

  “Ms. Blount can go in the office and they can put her with the right people to get that added to her medical records.” Dr. Staggs looks at Rome and tells him. “Does he have your permission for access to your medical records?” I think about it but only for a minute. Mom and Sheila are on my records and I need to change that.

  “Yes, Rome can have access.” I answer after only a small hesitation.

  “Roberta, add it on your tablet and then Ms. Blount can take care of it in the office.” Dr. Staggs tells the nurse. “I wish you a speedy recovery, Ms. Blount.” The doctor turns to leave with the nurse behind him but Rome follows.

  “I just have a few more questions about your care for him.” Rome follows the two out of the door. No more than the door shuts, there is a knock.

  “Come in.” A woman with a tray in her hand comes in the door. My breakfast is here. The lady sets my tray on my stand and pushes it up to me and adjusts its.

  “Can I get you anything else?” The lady asks.

   “No, thank you.” She leaves me by myself again. I am picking up the cover off the main plate and look at it when someone else knocks. “Come in.” I tell the person but it is people. Bud and Mildred both walk in. I thought Mildred had decided to leave she had been gone for so long. “Mildred, go home. I know your husband is upset you have been gone for so long. I thought you had left.”

  “You let me worry about that grouchy bear. I saw when the doctor came in so I was waiting and then Bud came in so we got coffee. I am going to go since Bud and Rome are here. I will be back tonight.” Mildred doesn’t want me to worry but I do.

  “No need. I am getting sprung. I will be with Rome.” That gets me a smile from Mildred.

  “Is that so? Do tell, missy.” I laugh. It makes my head hurt.

   “Are you sure about this Tara? We can figure out another way. You don’t need to stay with Rome.” Bud tells me but Rome comes in the door about that time.

  “Yes, she does. She’s mine. Tara is living with me. End of discussion.” Rome isn’t yelling but his voice is firm so everyone knows there is no room discussion. Bud looks at me and I nod my head to let him know it is alright.

  “I see that it is settled then. Do you need a ride to the clubhouse? Tara can’t ride on the back of your bike.” Bud doesn’t approve but he is not going to argue.

  “I texted Devil to send a cage. It should be here by the time we are ready.” Rome tells Bud.

   “I am going to go take care of some insurance issues then. Mildred, I will walk you out. It looks like our girl needs to eat.” Bud comes over and gives me a half hug. Mildred is careful but gives me a good hug and they are gone. I look at the unappetizing food.

   “Eat and you can go home.” I think about what he said. I don’t really have a home. I can’t stop the tears. Rome moves over beside me and tries to dry the tears running down my face.

I need to make Rome understand. “I wasn’t given the fairytale family. Everyone doesn’t get that lucky. I have learned to enjoy the good and deal with the bad as it comes. I am holding on as tightly as I can. If I let go, I may never quit falling.” I can’t quit crying. Rome pulls me gently into his arms.

  “Tara, I will always catch you from this day forward. Never doubt it.” Rome kisses my lips quickly. Too quickly. I want more. “I didn’t have a perfect family either but life is what we make it. Our family is who we make it. I have a club full of family now, and it isn’t perfect, but few things in life are. We are our family. The Feral Steel MC is our family. Devil and his family are our family. We are rich in the family department, you’ll see. Now dry these tears up and eat so we can get you some fresh air.” Rome gives me another quick kiss.

I look at food and decide I want out of here so I will just eat it. I finish most of it and let Rome eat the rest so it looks like I finished everything. There is another knock on the door. The nurse walks in and looks at my tray.

  “Looks like you are serious about wanting out of here. I am here to take that IV out. Are you ready?” Is she kidding? This thing is making my hand hurt. “Do you have clothes to wear home or is someone bringing you something?” I hadn’t even thought about it. Mildred brought me some clothes but it was jeans.

  “I brought you some sweats and a t-shirt in case you weren’t ready for jeans yet. I bought you a pair of flip flops, too.” I look at Rome. He must see the questions in my eyes. “They are in the bag. Mildred gave me your sizes from your other clothes. I guessed on the sweats. I’ll get Callie to take you shopping to get some other things in a few days, until then I will keep your things washed.” I’m not used to this kind of treatment. I am used to taking care of myself. I can’t remember the last time someone bought me something.

  “Thank you. That is sweet of you.” I tell Rome.

  “Everything is under the phone. I am going to step out and make sure Devil is on the way. I’ll be right outside the door.” Rome leans over me and kisses my forehead. I see the nurse eyeing his ass. I want to hit her but that would just be rude.

“Alright. I’ll be right here.” I tell Rome. He walks out.

  “You are one lucky woman. A man that sits with you in the hospital and shops for you. Not many like that out there.” Maybe I won’t hurt her. She seems sincere. “Let me see that hand so we can get this done.” I put my hand out and look the other way.

In a few short hours, I will be out of here and ready to start a new chapter in my life. I don’t know if I am ready for it but I am going to hold on and enjoy the hell out it while I can.

Chapter 24

Rome/Kane

  I am pacing outside in the hall waiting for the nurse to be finished with Tara. I have texted Devil and he is on his way in his SUV. That is going to be the most comfortable way for Tara to get back to the clubhouse. Callie is coming to the hospital with Devil so the ride to the clubhouse won’t be uncomfortable for Tara. Callie and Tara seemed alright with each other when Callie visited before. I hadn’t thought about Tara being released from the hospital so soon or I would have just borrowed Devil’s cage when I left this morning. No man rides my bike but me, so me riding with Tara won’t be happening. She’ll be fine with Devil and Callie. I am waiting for a call back from Oz. I have a surprise for Tara and I am hoping it still works out. I thought we would have more time to set it up but Oz works miracles so I know he will get the kinks worked out. I see Devil and Callie walking up the hall.

  “Why are you out in the hall?” Devil asks me.

   “The nurse is taking Tara’s IV out and helping her dress.” Devil laughs. “What?”

  “Isn’t undressing and dressing Tara your job now?” I don’t respond. My phone is vibrating. I take it out of my pocket and it is a text from Oz. We are good to go on the surprise. I knew Oz would work it out.

  “Leave your brother alone. It’s nice of Kane to give Tara some privacy.” Callie says nice. I say self-preservation. Having to get on my bike with a hard cock is not comfortable.

  “Whatever. I get a chance to see my woman with no clothes, I am taking it.” Devil pulls Callie to him and swats her ass.  “I need a word with you anyway. I sent the prospects home. They needed some sleep. Creole is outside waiting by the SUV.” Devil stops then looks at me again. “What would you think about Tara working at the clubhouse until we have the apartments ready? That way she would be where you can keep an eye on her but she still makes a paycheck. Callie said when she talked to Tara it was important to her to make her own way. We need someone to work the bar. It’s not hard. She can do our orders we need done and work the hours she’s able. We’re going to be short some prospects until we get new recruits. Tara gets a paycheck and we get the help we need. Win-win situation. It’s not like she needs to mix drinks just stock the coolers with beer and set up shots.” Devil looks for my reaction but I am still thinking it over. “When the apartments are ready, if she wants the manager job, it comes with an apartment for the two of you. I just wanted to talk to you before speaking with Tara.” I know my next words are not going to be what Devil thinks he is going to hear but I need to speak my piece.

  “Devil, I appreciate that but any job prospects need to be run by Tara first.” Devil starts to say something but I keep going. “I see how your and Callie’s relationship works, and I understand the dynamics of a relationship in the club, but Tara’s and my relationship will be a bit different.” Devil laughs and I think I heard a small laugh out of Callie. “I will discuss with Tara that she must respect the clubhouse and the members. I will also explain that I cannot share everything that goes on in the club with her. Club business is no one else’s business. The relationship between Tara and I is also no one else’s business. I will expect respect from Tara but I will give respect back to Tara. It is very important to Tara to pay her own way and get her education. That’s something to respect. I claimed Tara and that means she is mine and I will care for her and protect her but her employment decisions are made by her. If this relationship is going to work, then this is the way it needs to be and I don’t have a problem with that.”

  “Well damn, Rome, that is the most I have heard out of you at one time since I have known you. I was just going to say that it is a good idea. You have thought this relationship out and that is a good thing.” Devil looks impressed.

  “Rome, your relationship is going to go a lot easier than ours was in the first year. It took Kylar nearly two years to get his head out of his butt and sometimes I still need to give him a good kick.” This time Callie does laugh.

  “I just don’t think that Tara should be the only one to compromise. I’m sure we’ll have some bumps along the way but I am trying to keep an open mind.” I want this to work. I am not going to put hard demands on Tara and not expect to need to change along with her.

  “I hope you are ready for all the brothers to ride your ass, because they will be.” Devil jokes with me.

  “I’m man enough to take it and if it pisses me off then I will take the issue up with whoever is ragging on me. Payback is a bitch.” The door to Tara’s room opens and the nurse walks out and gives me a smile.

  “I just need to get her prescriptions and Ms. Blount is ready.” The nurse is a little too friendly until Callie walks closer to me.

  “Can you get those prescriptions, now?” Callie isn’t impressed by the way the nurse is eyeing Devil. “Right now, or do I need to get someone else to get them?”

  “I wouldn’t mess with my woman when she has that tone. She’s fixing to flip her shit.” Devil tells the nurse. The woman flips her hair over her shoulder and stomps off. I push open the door and Tara is sitting on the edge of her bed. I see she has stacked everything of hers in the bag I brought in.

  “Do you have your phone in your pocket?” Tara smiles at me. I love it when she smiles.

   “Right here.” Tara answers. “I can’t shower without a shower cap for a few days. Don’t let me forget. The nurse gave me a couple to take home, I mean, to the clubhouse.”

  “You had it right the first time. It’s home now.” I tell Tara. “You are riding in Devil’s SUV but I will be right behind you on my bike.”

  “I can ride with you.” Tara argues.

  “No. Remember, you’re supposed to take it easy.” I see Tara deflate.

  “Alright, you’re right.” Tara agrees with me. Callie giggles. Yes. Giggles.

  “What in the hell? She’s your woman less that forty-eight hours and she does what she is told. Maybe I need to try this compromise thing. Callie never listens to me.” Devil is only half serious.

  “Maybe you should.” Callie is laughing until the door opens. The nurse sullenly walks to Tara and hands her the prescriptions.

  “Ms. Blount, you are ready to go.” She turns and leaves.

   “Think it was something I said?” Callie says it with a serious face but she busts out laughing when she is finished.

“Let’s get out of here before Callie gets security called on us.” I pick up Tara’s bag and we start out the door and a woman comes in with a wheelchair.

  “Ms. Blount, it’s hospital policy that you get to ride out of here.” Tara sits in the chair and we make our way to the elevator. The ride down is quiet and Devil runs ahead of us when we get on the bottom floor so he can bring the SUV around. Devil is sitting there when we get to the front door. I help Callie in and then I turn to Tara and help her in. I put her bag in the back seat beside her and give her a quick kiss.

  “I will be right behind you. I have a surprise for you when we get to the clubhouse.” Tara smiles again.

  “You are spoiling me. You don’t need to keep giving me gifts.” Tara doesn’t know how sweet she looks.

  “I didn’t buy you anything. I have another kind of surprise for you.” I shut the door before she can ask anything. I’m not sure I wouldn’t tell her. I run the best I can to my bike. Creole is sitting beside mine on his own bike.

  “Good to see you smile, brother. It’s been a long time coming.” Am I smiling? I nod my head at Creole and mount my bike.

I see Devil is waiting for us. I motion Creole to take the lead, Devil pulls out and then I follow. This is one ride that can’t go fast enough. The twenty- minute ride goes by fast and I scan the club parking lot as Cowboy opens the gate. It’s close to empty this time of day. Everyone is working somewhere for the club. I see Rix and Cricket are still here along with Tito and Oz.

I also see Slick’s bike and Gertie’s truck but the one car I didn’t want to see is here also. It means Terrance and Honey Girl are here. I just hope she keeps her distance. I park my bike close to Devil’s SUV. I dismount my bike and get to Tara’s door just as she is opening it.

  “I’ve got this.” I reach over her and pick up the bag and give Tara my other hand to help her out. “Easy.” I let her step down and I have the urge to pick her up and carry her but I fight it. I lead her into the clubhouse with Callie and Devil, Creole behind us. As soon as we are inside Oz is there.

  “Little Bit, how are you feeling?” Oz asks Tara. I need to ask Tara about the name Oz is calling her. No one calls my woman something I don’t know about. Oz looks at me. “Devil let me set up in his office.” Tara looks at me.

  “It’s my surprise. Just follow Oz.” Tara does. I follow behind. When Tara gets into the room she sees Oz has his laptop set up. Oz goes to the laptop and does his thing.

  “Hey, Sgt. Blount. Look at you all clean cut. Tara is here and she is wanting to speak to her little brother.” I look at Tara to see what her reaction is. There are tears in her eyes. I didn’t mean to make her cry.

Oz gets up from the chair and motions Tara over to sit. Tara goes and sits and a radiant smile crosses her face. I want to give her space to have this conversation with her brother but the tears rolling down her face are gutting me. I decide to sit on the edge of the desk so she knows I am near. I try not to eaves drop but Oz and I both hear the conversation.

  “Little Bit, you look like shit. Are you doing alright? Oz let me know a little about what is going on. If you need some money I can send it. I am too busy to spend much of what I have made with all my classes and training. If it had been a week later I would have been deployed. I leave in three days.” Joey tells Tara. Tara tries to control her tears.

  “Well, thanks for the huge compliment.” Tara tells her brother while trying to control the tears.

  “Do you need me to try and get some emergency leave? I’m not sure if I can but I’ll try.” When Tara hears that, she sits up straight and wipes the tears a way.

  “No, Joey. You are right where you belong and doing exactly what you have always wanted to do. I’ll make it. I don’t need or want your money, either. Save it. You never know what is going to happen tomorrow.” Tara sounds a lot older than her years.

  “I sent an email. I didn’t get a response and I was getting worried and then Oz reached out.” Joey tells Tara.

  “When I get back to school I’ll get it. Will we be able to email or will you give me an address to write to again?” Tara asks her brother. “It seems like so long since I have seen your face. I have missed you. You’re my only sane family.”

  “I may be able to get an email or two out but I am going overseas, so if you get a chance, send me a box occasionally, with the supplies like last time. Once I get there I will know more about what is hard to get my hands on and I will send a list and my address. It’s a year deployment. Don’t run yourself short on money, only what you can afford and I will reimburse you when I get home. Oz gave me your phone number so I will try to call, too. He said the number might change but he’ll get me the number if it does.” Joey treats Tara differently than her mom and sister.

  “I can afford to mail my baby brother a box every month while he serves our country. No reimbursement necessary. I love and miss you, Joey.” Tara is fighting tears again.

  “Little Bit, don’t cry. I should be taking better care of you. It didn’t even occur to me to get you a phone and why didn’t you tell me how bad the situation with mom and Sheila had gotten? I could have tried to talk to them, not that it would do any good but I would have tried. I don’t even know how we are related to them two. Now, tell me about this man in your life. Does he treat you right? Don’t put up with no shit.” Joey is the concerned brother, as he should be. I understand it. “Oz told me he is one of his club brothers. I bet mom loved that.”

  “I’m an adult, Joey. I am the only one responsible for me. Mom does not like the idea of me being with Rome but after the stunts she has pulled, her opinion does not matter to me. After everything Liam did she still tried me to get out of the hospital and to go and see him so he could supposedly apologize.” Tara realizes what she said and she looks concerned.

  “Oz explained what happened. Liam needs taken care of and don’t you go anywhere with Mom or Sheila. You take care of you. Mom has no room to talk. Our dad is a biker.” Tara looks shocked.

  “You know who our dad is? I have never heard mom say one word about our dad. Who is he and how long have you known?” Joey looks like he doesn’t want to answer. “I have a right to know who my dad is.”

  “Mom has shoe box full of pictures in her bedroom closet back behind all them damn shoes. I was playing in there one day and found it. I didn’t think anything of it. One night when you were working and Sheila was out, I came home and mom was drunk and on the couch looking at the pictures. I asked her who the man was she was sitting on the bike with. She told me it was the damn asshole that kept knocking her up and then running back to Texas. That’s when I started getting into bikes and mom hated it. She never even remembered telling me. I looked him up, his name is Bourbon Black.” As soon as that name is out of Joey’s mouth I walk over so he can see me.

  “Did you say Bourbon Black?” Joey sits up a little straighter.

  “Who are you?” Joey asks.

   “Joey, this is Rome. Uh he is my…” Tara doesn’t know what to say.

   “I’m Tara’s man. Did you say Bourbon Black?” Joey relaxes a little but not much.

  “Does it matter? It’s family business.” Joey doesn’t want to give it up.

   “Then I will contact Bourbon and ask him.” That shocks both Joey and Tara. Joey seems to think it over. I look at Oz and he is texting and I know it is Devil he is texting.

  “Mom said that Bourbon and she had an eight year on again, off again relationship. Mom lived in Texas when it started and she stayed there through her pregnancy with Sheila. She even stayed there until she was pregnant with you. They had a falling out over his club, the BlackPath MC, and she moved to Oklahoma. He still came for visits until she got pregnant with me. That’s all she told me. She passed out. I carried her to bed and put the box where she kept it hidden. I googled him and there was only his record and other court records. I decided if he was still alive I would look him up when I get out of the service. No need to start something I can’t follow through with. I was going to tell you when I came home and give you the choice of whether to meet him or not. His last known address is in Oklahoma not far from where you live. I always wondered if mom knew where he is and didn’t tell us.” Joey looks at his watch. “Little Bit, I hate to cut this short but I have to be in formation soon. I love you, sis.”

  “I love you too, Joey, and thank you. I won’t forget your care packages. Now, go before you’re late.” The screen goes blank and Oz moves in and takes the laptop.

  “You know Bourbon Black? Do you know where he lives? I’d like to find out if he is my dad, if he is willing.” I don’t know exactly how to handle this.

  “Oz, will you get Devil and Callie?” I look at Oz and he has shut down his computer.

  “Yeah, Devil was waiting until they finished.” Oz opens the door and leaves. I look at Tara.

  “Tara, this involves Callie, so we need to wait for her and Devil.” Tara looks confused but she doesn’t question me. I take her hand and pull her out of the chair and hug her tight. “It’ll be alright. Let’s sit on the sofa.”

I take Tara’s hand and lead her to the sofa and we sit. The door opens and Devil and Callie walk in and I can see by Callie’s expression Devil has told her. Devil sits in his chair and pulls Callie down on his lap. I look at Devil and he gives me a nod to proceed. “Tara, Bourbon lives about a hundred miles from here. He’s Callie’s uncle.” Tara looks at Callie and Callie is smiling. Tara starts to smile but stops.

  “Do you think he would be willing to take a DNA test? I don’t want anything from him. I’d just like to know who my dad is. I don’t trust anything my mom would say about a man but I don’t know why she would lie when she is drunk, and doesn’t even remember.”

It looks like Tara is going to cry. I thought she would be happy. The next thing she says breaks my heart and I know I will do anything in my lifetime to change her mind. “I just want the chance to meet the man that didn’t want me anymore than my mom did. I must have been an unlovable child.” I think Tara even shocks herself. She tries to smile through it. “I mean if he knew about my sister, brother, and me, and he only lives a hundred miles away, why wouldn’t he come see us? Even if he hated my mom. I just don’t understand how parents can be that way.” I hug Tara to me. I see the little girl in Tara that just wants to be loved. Callie gets up and walks over by us and sits down next to Tara.

  “Tara, I am not going to make excuses for Bourbon but I can tell you that the BlackPath MC was a different kind of motorcycle club back then. They were an outlaw club and broke every law imaginable. Uncle Bourbon and Rye are good men but they are rough around the edges and they can be intimidating. I can’t tell you what Uncle Bourbon will do or won’t do but I texted him and he knew your mom. He will be here later this week to meet you. Uncle Bourbon and Rye are my dad’s uncles.” Callie tries to be calming to Tara but it isn’t working.

  “You and I may be blood related. You would be my cousin.” Tara looks hopeful.

  “Well, we would be cousins but not blood related. I am adopted but I have three brothers and a sister. My older brother, Ty has a baby, too. They would all be your cousins.  I have two sons, Kellan and Killian and soon this one will be here.” Callie rubs her hand over her baby bump. “Not soon enough.”

  “I don’t want to get my hopes up. I think I need to nap for a little while, if that is alright. I’m tired and I will need to take my medicine soon.” Devil and Callie both look worried. I am worried, too.

  “Sure, babe.” I pick up her bag. “I’ll get you settled and then I’ll run to the pharmacy to get your prescriptions filled.” I stand up and pull Tara up gently. We move toward the door. Callie moves over by Devil.

  “We’ll get this figured out for you, Tara. You’re Feral Steel now and we take care of our own.” Devil tries to reassure Tara.

  “Thank you, but I am just tired. I think I have overdone it. A nap will make it all better.” I look at Tara as she says it and I see the shine in her eyes is gone. I should have left things alone. I only hurt Tara.

I open the door for her and then smile at Callie as I leave. Callie tried to help. I just don’t know if Tara can face another disappointment in life. I take Tara through the common area and we are almost to the hall that goes to the private rooms and Honey Girl steps in front of us. Not now.

  “Who’s your friend?” I know I need to nip this in the bud even if I sound like an asshole.

  “This is my woman, so move.” I tell the woman who is wearing on my last nerve.

  “Is she going to be one of us now?” Honey Girl tries to reach for my arm. I look at her and pull back. Honey Girl can’t be over twenty years old if that but she is used up.

  “Honey Girl, you don’t learn very fast. Tara is my ol’ lady. I have told you to not touch me and to stay away from me. You are not part of us. You are a used-up club girl. Tara is Feral Steel. Now move.” Tara looks mortified. This is not good. Honey Girl moves. I press my hand on Tara’s back so she will walk forward. I move around Tara when we get close to my door and unlock it.

  “That girl likes you.” Tara says as we move inside my room. I look at my room and it must look bare to Tara. I should have thought of this.

  “Do you remember how I told you your sister comes here to party sometimes?” I look at Tara to see if she too upset. I set her bag on my dresser. “Honey Girl is here for the brothers to fuck. I don’t want to lie to you, so this is the only way I know to tell you. She has been trying to get me to fuck her ever since she first came here. I don’t fuck club girls. Every brother here has fucked her except Devil, Slick, and myself. Devil does not cheat on Callie and Slick does not cheat on Gertie, as far as I know. You’ll meet Gertie when you are feeling better. She’s the only other ol’ lady besides you and Callie. I need to be rude to Honey Girl because even that doesn’t stop her.”

  “How many club girls are there?” Tara asks me.

  “Right now, two. Right before I joined the club there was a bit of trouble and one of the club girls was after Devil and she got some help from a couple others. They caused Callie to go into premature labor with Killian. They were dealt with and the only one left was Terrance and she is a nice enough girl. She knows her place and she doesn’t step over any lines and follows the rules. Honey Girl has been trouble since she arrived but the single brothers like her.” I give it to Tara straight.

  “What do the club girls get out of this deal?” I grin at Tara.

  “All the cock they can handle and our protection. They can live here if they want but there are new rules to that since the shit went down with Callie. They don’t follow the rules they are out, permanently. Devil has given Honey Girl time to adjust but if she doesn’t learn to follow the rules she will be out. There are also hang arounds that come in during parties. They only get what they come for, a good time. All consensual, like Sheila.” Tara sits down on my bed.

  “What is expected of me as an ol’ lady again? For the record, I am not really happy with that title.” Tara does give me a small smile.

  “You are mine so I am responsible for you in every way. Respect the brothers of the club and try not to bring trouble to the clubhouse. Loyalty to me and the club. We are a family. Do not talk about club business with outsiders or where anyone can hear it. I will never cheat on you. I swear to you, but if you see a brother cheat on their spouse or ol’ lady you cannot speak of it. We mind our own business and anything that happens in this clubhouse is club business. You do not ride on the back of any other man’s bike. Only with me. The exceptions to this rule is your blood family or if I give my permission or in case of an emergency. Saying that also means I will have no other woman on the back of my bike. I will get you a leather vest with property of Rome on it. It is the sign that you belong to me and no man is to fuck with you. It’ll also have the Feral Steel MC on it and your name. I heard your brother and Oz call you Little Bit. I like it and would like that name on there instead of Tara. Callie’s has Baby Girl, her nickname. Gertie has Gert on it. It’s my choice but I would like to give you the choice, instead. I don’t want a name on there you hate.” I pause a minute and look at Tara. She looks a little overwhelmed, again. “You also need to get a tattoo with property of Rome on it but you can have any picture you want with it. I would like it here on your shoulder so I can see it when you wear a tank top or summer shirt. There’s more but this is all that is important right now. It’s a lot to take in. One more thing, do not argue with me in front of the club. You can scream and yell at me in private but in front of the club, never.”

  “That is a lot to remember but I will try. I have a few questions. Can I lay down and then ask?” I pull her up by her hands and she comes with ease. I pull my blanket back and she sits down. I walk over to my dresser and take out one of my t-shirts. I go back over to Tara and pull her back up.

  “Lift your arms.” Tara has started breathing harder and she is looking me in the eye, as I am her. She lifts her arms. I pull the t-shirt off over her head, being gentle not to hit her staples. I look in her eyes again and then down to her breasts. I want to taste her nipples so badly. My cock is at full attention. I reach around behind Tara and unfasten her bra and pull it off. I let it hit the floor with the t-shirt. Her nipples are hard and I can almost taste them in my mouth. I put the t-shirt in my hand on her and give Tara a kiss full of promise of things to come when she is not so tired. “Get into bed, Tara.” She does. I start to cover her up but she stops me.

  “Will you lay with me while we talk?” This woman is trying to kill me.

  “I’m not sure that is a good idea.” I see the disappointment in her eyes. I don’t want her to misunderstand. “Tara, right now my cock is so hard it is painful and I don’t trust myself to let you rest.” Tara smiles.

  “What if I don’t want to rest?” I smile at Tara. She doesn’t know what she does to me.

  “It is my job to protect you even from me. You are supposed to be resting and I think you have had enough excitement for one day. I’ll compromise. Cover up.” Tara does it. I lie down next to her but on top of the covers. I pull her into my arms, being careful of her head. I am home. I feel it. It feels so damn good. I hear Tara sigh. She feels it, too.

  “This feels great. I feel so relaxed.” She kisses my chest. My cock is pulsing. I try to calm myself down before I turn Tara over and fuck her until we are both sated. Tara finally starts talking. Thank goodness.

“The name Little Bit is the name Joey gave me when he grew taller than me which was when he was ten years old. I like it okay, so if you like it, then it is alright with me. The tattoo, I would like to look around to find the right picture or design to go with it. I never thought I would have a tattoo so I want to make sure I like it. It is permanent. The rest I can do. I don’t like the cheating part but I have seen it since I was old enough to know what it means. Mom and Sheila’s boyfriends have just as much chance being married as not. I know how to keep my mouth shut. I’ve had to most of my life. If the club means as much to you as family, then I will follow your lead. I’ll learn to care for them, too. I will respect you as you respect me and I will not embarrass you in front of your family, ever.” Tara tells me in a hushed voice.

  “Are you alright about the Bourbon thing? I was only trying to connect you with your brother. I didn’t know life changing secrets were going to come out. I thought you might feel better if you could see Joey’s face since you had the falling out with your Mom and Sheila.” I was only trying to help.

  “Of course, I wanted to see Joey, and thank you so much. I forgot my manners and to tell you. Thank you, so much. I have missed Joey something fierce. I think it is about time that I meet my dad, don’t you?” Tara kisses my chest again. “If Bourbon is my dad, so be it. I can’t pay for the DNA test. I don’t have the funds so you might as well call him and cancel.”

  “Do you want to meet Bourbon?” I ask Tara. “Do you want to know?” Tara hesitates only a minute.

  “I would like to know.” I can tell Tara is fighting her sleep. She’s yawning.

  “We’ll make it happen. I am going to get your medicine. Go to sleep.” I feel her nod yes. I get up and kiss her head. She is in the middle of my bed curled up around my pillow. I don’t want to leave but I know I need to.  I lock the door as I go out the door. Tara and I can make this work.

Chapter 25

Tara

  I wake up and my head is pounding. The room is dark except for a light coming in from under a door. I’m guessing it is the bathroom door. I hope so, because since I thought about it I need to go. I sit up slowly so I don’t hurt my head. I push the covers off and my twist around so my feet hit the floor. I get up faster because I can’t wait now. I walk over and push the door open. I don’t even close the door. I rush to the toilet and lift the seat and take care of my business. I wash my hands and wipe them on the towel on the counter. I leave the door open so I can find the light switch in the bedroom.

I find it and switch it on. I look around. I see a note on the night stand with bottles of medicine on top of it. I pick the note up and read it. Rome is in church with his brothers. I see the bottle of water beside my medicine but I think I need to eat before I try taking it. Rome tells me his spare key is in the top drawer of his dresser to use to get out and lock up when I leave. He said someone named Gertie would help me if I am hungry. I don’t really want to go out alone but if I am going to get live here, I might as well get used to it. I go to the dresser and get the keys out. I will take my medicine when I get back. I look down at myself and know I need to dress. I get the sweats I took off and put them back on. Then I pick my bra up and maneuver it back on under my shirt and fasten it. It takes me a few minutes because I am not good at it one handed.

 I switch the light out and step out into the hall. I look up and down it and I don’t see anyone. I lock the door. I didn’t take the time to put my shoes on so I hope the floors are clean. I don’t think I even noticed earlier. I walk back the way we came and find the room were the bar is. I see a woman behind the bar. I walk up to her.

  “Hello.” She says to me.

  “Hi. I’m looking for Gertie. I’m Rome’s friend.” The woman laughs loud.

   “You must be Tara. I’m Gertie. I’m Slick’s woman and you are Rome’s woman. I don’t think friend fits your situation.” The woman is bigger than life and I like her even if she did laugh at me.

  “I didn’t know how to introduce myself. Rome left me a note and said if I needed anything to find you. I need to eat so I can take my medicine. Do you think you could show me where I could find something?” I don’t want to sound presumptuous. “Anything will do, maybe chips.”

  “Follow me and I will show you the kitchen. I’ll fix you a sandwich.” Gertie starts walking down a hall and I follow.

  “Don’t go to any trouble. Just point me in the right direction and I can wait on myself. I don’t want to be a bother.” I tell the woman while following her. We make it to the kitchen and I smell pizza before I get there.

  “No worries, sweetheart. I am like a mom to all these boys. Someone needs to wipe their noses and tell them when to wipe their asses. Since Callie has arrived I have taken a step back. My ol’ man is in retirement but we are usually here two or three days a week. Bikers don’t know how to retire.

 “Looks like you are in luck. The boys left some pizza, help yourself. The plates are over there and drinks are in the refrigerator.” Gertie keeps going on. I get a plate out and put a couple of pieces of pizza on it. I go to the refrigerator and get a bottle of cold water. “I’ll sit with you while you eat and we can get to know each other. Your ol’ man, Rome, I don’t know as well as others. He keeps to himself and is kind of quiet.” I sit at the table and start to eat. I chew the first bite and then open my water and drink some water.

  “What is church? Rome has mentioned it a couple of times.” I ask Gertie. If I am going to learn, now is the time.

  “It’s what our men call a meeting. No nonmembers are to enter unless invited. They say very little about what it is going on in there and if Rome does mention anything then keep it to yourself. What your man shares with you is between the two of you, only.” Gertie is trying to help. I just hope I don’t forget anything.

  “Terrance told me that Honey Girl was giving you shit earlier. She is one of the low people in the line of people in this club. Terrance will not give you shit but Honey Girl will. Put her in her place. If you don’t, she will run over you. The brothers with ol’ ladies are out-numbered in this club. There’s three of us now. The other brothers bring the club girls in and they serve their purpose. It isn’t pretty. It is what it is. There’s no reason to disrespect the girls just don’t let them run over you. Rome is your man and just like he claimed you, so no man touches you, you need to do the same. Right now, there are only the two. We had some trouble a couple of years ago and out of respect for Callie the brothers have only brought Honey Girl in but they have hang arounds. They’ll bring more in as we grow. You are an ol’ lady and you stand your ground or some of those girls will eat you up and spit you out. I have seen Rome around Honey Girl and he is firm with her. I’ve never seen him with a club girl.” I have been eating while Gertie has gone on.

  “Rome told me. I trust him until he proves I can’t. Rome said not to bring trouble to the club so how can I stand up to the club girls?” I ask Gertie.

  “When another woman has her hands on your man that is not bringing trouble to the club. The other woman is bringing the trouble. You stand your ground and I don’t mean a slapping cat fight. You whoop their ass with your fist. The brothers will respect you for it and the club girls will learn to respect your territory.” Gertie is very serious. “The way you treat Rome and the rest of the brothers will get you respect from the club.” I finish the last of my pizza. I was starving. “You want more?”

  “No, thank you. I am full. Thank you for helping me and the advice.” I tell Gertie “How long do these meeting usually take?”

  “There’s no telling. They have some important business to take care of. They’ve been in there a couple of hours now.” I look for a clock and I see it is after nine. I am not tired but I would like some alone time. I get up and go to the sink and rinse my plate, then put it in the dishwasher. I dry my hands and walk back to the table.

  “I am going back to Rome’s room to take my medicine and try to get some more rest.” I tell Gertie.

  “Alright, sweetie. It was good talking to you for a bit. I will be around and if you need any help adjusting, you just come find old Gert.” Gertie stands up and walks to me and scoops me up in a big motherly hug. I hug her back.

  “Thank you for your help and I enjoyed talking to you, too.” Gertie lets me go and I walk back to Rome’s room. I unlock the door and go in and switch the light on and lock the door from the inside. I drop my sweats off beside the bed and take my bra off and get comfortable on the bed. I take my medicine. There’s television I could watch but I am feeling tired again. I am thinking I am going to get up and switch the light off but my eyes close and I just fade out.

Chapter 26

Kane/Rome

We have made the deal with Douglas and he is giving us information all the way up to Durfee. Devil got Douglas to agree with the surveillance cameras for the streets of our town. He gets the tax write-off.  Now time for recon.

We have our plan and now we just need to execute it and make it’s a surprise even to Douglas. We’ve been at this table for hours and have everything nailed down. It’ll be a sweep of all the players in one day, except Durfee. Devil talked to Sarge about that part of the plan, and just like we thought, he is taking care of that problem for Diamondback but he is doing it on his terms. He has a three-day window but we have no doubt he can handle it. Sarge was a sniper in the Marines and he has a taste for blood. He isn’t a psychopath but he goes about his job in a very professional way and he doesn’t care if the hit is male or female. If he deems them worthy of being put to ground, he has no qualms with it. Durfee is worthy of going to ground for his sins.

  Devil blindsided me when he brought to the table the subject of Tara’s pending dad. At first, I did not see where this had anything to do with the Feral Steel’s but once he laid it out, I understood. Bourbon and Rye have a chapter of the BlackPath MC about a hundred miles from us. Kat, Devil’s mom, has a relationship of sorts with Bourbon which has bonded our two clubs, along with them being Callie’s uncles.

I can see where this would cement that relationship further if Bourbon is Tara’s dad and they have a relationship, or it could go the wrong way if they decide not to. It helps if everyone is aware. Devil also made sure Bourbon was made aware of the situation with Lena and Sheila. I don’t know if it was club courtesy or family courtesy. Either way, Bourbon already has a test set up for Tara tomorrow. I have also agreed to reach out to Sheila so she is offered a test. Hacksaw and I are going to find her as soon as Oz has a location for us. Oz has already contacted Joey but he is being deployed soon, so he will need to wait for his test.

  We have included Chief from the BlackPath MC in Texas. Who is also Callie’s dad. Chief’s club has been battling Hempcan in Texas and we have backed their club and they have backed ours. We have worked side by side with them in many endeavors. When Chief was made President of the BlackPath MC he went to work to clean it up. They have been on the right side of legal since Callie was a child. We all respect Chief and his club.

Devil has Rix and Cricket in front of the brothers and is giving both their cuts. They both have smiles wide on their faces, and I must say, when I received my cut it was one of the happiest days of my life. It’s a great honor. One of the best. I get up to make my way up to congratulate the two. I walk up to Rix. He and I have bonded over the last year and I know he is going to be a dedicated brother. I slap him on the back and do that half hug thing. “Congratulations, Rix. I will be honored to have you riding beside me.” I tell him with full honesty.

  “Same, brother.” Rix responds. If there is anyone quieter in this club than me, it is Rix. I move to Cricket. I have had my reservations about Cricket’s dedication but he has put them to rest.

  “Congratulations, Cricket.” I tell him.

  “Damn proud to have this leather on my back.” Cricket tells me. I know he is. We all are. Devil pounds his gavel.

  “We will schedule your ink for this weekend. Bowie, be sure to coordinate safety detail for Callie and the kids, Gertie, and Tara until this is over. Watch your backs and take all precautions. The gates to the club property are to stay closed. At all times. Guard duty will be rotated. If you have any prospects you want to sponsor, have them in my office this afternoon, if not, we will be interviewing some hang arounds.”

I look at the clock and see it is after midnight. I want to get back to Tara to check on her and make sure she has remembered to take her medicine and she’s eaten. She should be resting. “Let’s all have a beer and then I am going home to my woman.”

We would normally have a big party but this time we are postponing it until we have this situation settled. Cricket and Rix understand. I get my phone and I am out the door and down the hall to my room. I unlock the door and step inside and what I see makes me happy. Tara is curled up in the middle of my queen size bed. She has one pillow under her head and the other curled up in her arms. I have never been so jealous of a pillow. It is a sight I could get used to.

I try to move around the room quietly. I get some boxers and turn the bedroom light out and go to the bathroom to take a shower. It is a long, cool shower and then I towel off and brush my teeth and throw my towel in the basket. I walk out of the bathroom, leaving the light on, pulling the door shut. I don’t want Tara waking up and not remembering where she is. The light will help her see. I climb into the bed gently and pull the pillow out of Tara’s arms. I position the pillow so I can get comfortable and then pull Tara to me. She doesn’t put up a fight and she nestles into my chest.

This is what I am talking about. I am trying to turn my mind off from everything we went over in church and the things to come in the next week or so. Then my mind goes to Tara, and telling her that she can have her DNA test done tomorrow. Bourbon is putting a rush on it, the biggest rush money can buy. I am unwinding and just about to drift off when Tara turns her back to me, grinding her ass down on my cock. The motion has my cock’s full attention and he is wanting more. I try to calm myself but it is hard to do with Tara’s perfect ass so close to my hard cock. I grind my cock into Tara’s ass. She moans.

  “Babe, your ass feels so good on my cock but if you don’t stop grinding on me I am going to fuck you.” I whisper into Tara’s ear.

  “Who says I want you to quit? I’m ready, Rome. Make me yours.” Tara says back to me. I roll her over to me and take her lips in a crushing kiss. I feel her breath on my neck as she moves her lips and runs kisses slowly down it. Our chests are heaving with ragged breaths.

  “Do you know how much I want to sink my cock inside you?” I ask her.

  “Please do. I need you.” Tara tells me. I slide my hands to her breasts. I pull her t-shirt up over her head and move down to capture her nipple with my mouth. I tease it to a hard peak. Sliding my tongue over it and then sucking it into my mouth. Nipping at the pebbled tip.

I hear Tara moan and it goes straight to my dick. I push Tara’s boxer’s down and slide my hand to her clit. I slide my finger over it. I slide my tongue off her nipple and move to the next puckered crest. Teasing it to a tight tip. Tara is squirming with anticipation and my cock has never been so hard. I feel the precum on my head. I let my finger slide inside her pussy and Tara moans again. She is so wet and tight. I can’t take it anymore I need to taste her. I slide down her body. “What are you doing?”

  “I need to taste you, babe. Trust me.” I don’t give her a chance to argue with me. I spread her legs wider, Tara does what I said. I take my finger and run down the seam of her folds and then spread them wide. I run my tongue over her taut clit. From one end to the other. Slowly and then with quick flicks.

Tara’s back is coming off the bed. I tug her clit into my mouth and softly suck while flicking my tongue. The moans coming from Tara are driving me crazy. I am sliding my dick across the bed trying to get friction. I start flicking quickly and I insert a finger inside her. Tara’s so wet and gripping my finger. I insert a second finger. Sliding in and out in slow motion. I feel her walls starting to spasm. I slow down.

Tara is trying to speed up but I keep it slow. The first time I make my woman cum it is going to be on my cock. I work Tara up again and she is desperate for release. I wipe my face on the sheet and kiss my way back up Tara’s body. In one thrust I plunge into her body. I pull her leg up around my hip and I hear Tara groan at the deeper penetration. I give her a minute to adjust and then I start to move.

There is nothing slow or tender about the way I take Tara. My patience has worn out. It has been too long since I have had a woman and I am a man that is being driven by the hunt for my pleasure. I fuck Tara with a force that moves her body up the bed. My pelvis slamming down on her hot mound. In and out, faster and faster.

I feel her body starting to quake with the beginning of her orgasm. I thrust faster, and right before I erupt, I pull out and cum on her mound. I have sweat rolling down my face. Tara is trying to catch her breath. Her eyes are on my cock as I spew my cum all over her. I pump my orgasm out and I can’t move. I open my eyes and Tara is smiling at me.

  “What?” I ask her.

  “That was hotter than hell watching you cum on me.” Tara is still breathing hard.

  “I’m sorry. I forgot the condom. I promise, I am clean. I have not fucked a woman in over a year and I get tested annually at the VA with my other tests.” I don’t know how I forgot. I have never fucked a woman without a glove on. First rule is always wrap it up.

  “No, it is fine. I forgot about a condom. I am not on birth control. I have only had sex once and that was in high school. I went and got tested afterwards. We used a condom but I wanted to be sure.” Tara tells me.

I get up and go to the bathroom and get a wet rag and clean myself up. I wash it out and Tara has come in behind me. I wet another rag and hand it to her. I walk out of the bathroom and walk to my dresser and open the drawer and take the box of condoms out and put them on my nightstand. Tara walks out of the bathroom and I go to her and pull her to the bed and onto my lap. I kiss her slowly, enjoying the closeness of our bodies.

  “Babe, we’re not finished yet. We have all night. I just need a minute. The medicine the doctor prescribes for my depression messes with me sometimes so it takes a few minutes.” Tara starts to ask me a question but I stop her by kissing her. We are breathless again when we break apart. “We’ll talk about it tomorrow. Tonight, is for this.” That is the last words we use.

Chapter 27

Kane/Rome

  Last night was one of the best nights I have had in a long time. I lost count of the times that Tara and I woke each other during the night. I knew that we would be good together. I hated I had to let Tara to go to the DNA test with Callie and Devil. She is comfortable with Callie so I am not going to worry too much.

I didn’t like not telling her I was going to find her mom and Sheila. Devil left talking with Sheila to Hacksaw and me in case we encounter Liam. If he Liam needs taken down, then Hacksaw and I are first in line.

Oz said that Lena’s cell is on at their apartment. We are hoping this will lead us to Sheila. Our club is doing Bourbon a favor by reaching out to Sheila and he will owe us a marker. I would have done it because of Tara but this arrangement is between Devil and Bourbon.

 Hacksaw and I arrive at the apartment complex that Tara has been living. It doesn’t look like much but I have seen worse. I have lived in worse. We park our bikes and we hear Tex and Thrasher pulling into the parking lot. They park beside us but they know we are the lead.

  “I think it may go easier if just Hacksaw goes up first so they don’t feel as threatened.” I say to everyone.

  “I agree.” Hacksaw says getting off his bike. I do the same.

  “Then we’ll hang out with the bikes.” Thrasher says.

I lead the way to the apartments. I go through the front door and head up the stairs. Hacksaw is close behind. I find the door and knock. Hacksaw stands against the wall so he can’t be seen through the peephole. I don’t get a response so I pound louder. Finally, the door opens and there stands Lena. She’s in a drunken stupor and it looks like she slept in her clothes and her hair hasn’t been brushed today. Lena looks nothing like Tara has described her to me. Tara has gone on about how Lena and Sheila always go out of their way to look put together. This is not the Lena in front of me.

  “Who are you?” Lena asks.

  “We are friends of your daughter, Tara.” I tell Lena. She sneers but she stumbles back into the living room so I step into the apartment with Hacksaw behind me and he closes the door. Lena stumbles her way back to the sofa and falls. There’s several bottles of booze on the coffee table. It seems Lena has been drinking for a while. I was beginning to think that Lena forgot us then she looks at us.

  “There’s a few things wrong with what you said. That sniveling ungrateful little bitch is no longer my daughter and Tara doesn’t have any friends. Sheila and I are all she had and now we are gone. Tara ruined everything. Liam dumped Sheila and he canned me from working for him.” Lena looks up at me. “You damned biker trash helped her. Now we have nothing. We will be evicted come month’s end and just look at this place.” She waves the hand around at the room and I see what she means. It’s trashed. “Tara hasn’t been here to clean up her mess and we have no food. It’s alright, I have plenty to drink.” It’s hard to understand the drunk. I nod to Hacksaw and I try to engage Lena in conversation so Hacksaw can look around.

  “Bourbon wants a DNA test on Tara and Sheila. Do you know where Sheila is?” I’m thinking maybe I can shock some sober into her.

  “Bourbon?” It’s like she is trying to think. “Bourbon Black? That’s a blast from the fucking past. DNA? Hell, you better bring his two brothers, too.” Lena is laughing and then she looks at me. “You see, in my day, I went the biker route. The Black brothers were always up for a good time. I had one and I had all. DNA! Fuck That! These are my brats. I had them in my body and they owe me for that but Tara keeps fucking up my easy ride.

 “Liam just wanted to fuck Tara, not Sheila. I tried to warm his bed. He never would have had it so good but all he wanted was Tara. Why would he want plain Tara when he could have beautiful Sheila? Makes no sense to me. Sheila knows how to treat a man but Tara is an ice queen.”

If someone doesn’t shut this woman up I am going to choke the life right out of her. Hacksaw comes out of one bedroom and goes to open the other door. “What are you doing? You can’t go in there. Liam left Sheila asleep in there. They had a terrible fight and he just left her. Tara’s fault but she’ll get hers.” That gets my attention.

  “What are you talking about? How is Tara going to get hers?” I ask.

  “Liam will teach Tara. You’ll see, no one says no to Liam.” Lena slurs out.

  “Call 911!” I hear Hacksaw yell. “She’s not breathing! Call 911!” I go towards the bedroom but Lena grabs my arm. I push her hand off. I take out my phone and dial 911. The operator answers the phone and she asks me my emergency. I tell her the situation and give her the address. I reach the bedroom and walk in and see the bedroom is destroyed. I see Hacksaw trying to breathe into Sheila’s bloody mess of a body. Hacksaw is trying to help her. I hear the operator telling me to stay on the line and asking questions but I can’t answer.

  “I don’t know how to do CPR. Can you? She’s not breathing.” I move Hacksaw out of the way and hand him my phone. I tilt Sheila’s head back and breath in and count, then I do the chest compressions. I repeat and I keep repeating until I feel someone pull at my arm. I see it is the paramedic.

I don’t know how long I was there. I just know it was doing no good. Sheila is gone. Her lifeless body is covered in so much blood it shows she put up a fight. I see her nails on her fingers have blood under them. Her dress is torn. I keep looking at the woman and I know her last minutes of life she fought back.

The paramedics make us leave the room. Tex and Thrasher are in the living room with Lena. I know I am in an apartment but my mind goes back to the side of the road in a desert. There’s screaming everywhere. I want it to stop.

I look down at my shirt and there is blood there. I need air. Fuck! I need out of here. I breathe in and then out. I start to walk out but someone stops me. I breathe in and then out. My back hits something solid and I slide down it. I bring my legs up to my chest and put my head there. I breathe in, I breathe out. I don’t know how long I am there. I don’t hear anything but screams. I breathe in, I breathe out. I slow my breathing. I breathe in, I breathe out.

I feel a hand on my arm and look up. At first, I don’t see anyone. I breathe in, I breathe out. I see Hacksaw’s face come into focus. Everything is moving slow. I breathe in, I breathe out.

I hear Hacksaw saying something. I focus on his face and watch his mouth. I breathe in, I breathe out. Hacksaw’s voice breaks through to me. “Brother, the cops want to get your statement. If you don’t say something to them they are going to lock us up.” My hands feel cold. I wipe my hand down my face and try to get up. My hip isn’t cooperating. Hacksaw gives me his hand and pulls me up.

  “Thanks, man. Have they taken Sheila away yet? I need to talk to Tara.” I tell Hacksaw.

  “They haven’t left with Sheila yet. I texted Devil and he is making sure Tara doesn’t hear anything until you get there. Devil is sending the suit to the PD and as soon as he has Tara and Callie back to the clubhouse, he will meet us. They haven’t said it but I know they are taking us in for questioning. Lena is passed out and doesn’t know anything and can’t answer questions. Slick is bringing a trailer for our bikes. We don’t want to leave them in this neighborhood. You alright, man?” Hacksaw is concerned and this is the most serious I have ever seen him.

  “Let’s get this over with. I want to get back to Tara. Someone better text Bourbon. This isn’t going to go down well with the old man.” I see the cop walking in our direction. I just hope I can stay in the present and away from my past.

Chapter 28

Tara

I went for the DNA test and Callie was there for moral support and, of course, Devil for protection. I thought Rome would be there but he had club business to take care of with Hacksaw. It’s not like it was an invasive procedure but I just got the feeling this morning that Rome was holding something back from me. I know he told me he can’t discuss club business with me but there was something else going on. Probably my overactive imagination but everything has been happening so fast lately.

  If that wasn’t enough of a mystery, then Devil rushed us back to the clubhouse and asked me to remain in Rome’s room. He said Gertie would bring me some lunch so I could take my medicine and then rest. Devil wasn’t rude but persistent that I stay in the room.

Then when Gertie brought me the lunch she wouldn’t make eye contact. She wasn’t her normal chatty self and no smiles. I know something is going on. I ate, took my medicine, and then napped.

It’s getting dark outside and nothing. I thought Rome would be back by now. I kept the chips that went with my sandwich so I am going to eat them and take my meds again. Maybe if I sleep again for a while Rome will be back. I eat the chips and take my time and then take my medicine. I get up and go to Rome’s dresser to get a t-shirt and a pair of his boxers.

I see a set of military ID tags. I pick them up and see they belong to Rome. I put them back. I don’t want Rome to think I am being nosey. I make my way into the bathroom and take a quick shower and come back to the bed and curl up like I did last night but this time Rome isn’t here to feel beside me. I inhale his scent off the pillow and I drift off to a peaceful place…

  I jump when I hear the door shut. I wipe my eyes trying to get the sleep out of them but I would have never expected the scene before me when my eyes finally focus.

Rome is standing at the end of the bed and the first thing I see is the blood on his shirt. My first thought is Rome is hurt. Rome takes his cut off and puts it on the dresser. I watch every move. I jump out of the bed and go to him. I am looking for a wound or something but I can’t find where he is bleeding. “Are you alright? What happened? Where are you hurt?” I know I am bombarding Rome with questions and I am not giving him a chance to answer.

  “It’s not my blood.” Rome is scaring me. He’s too calm. “Let me take a quick shower and then we need to talk.” I nod my head.

Rome walks over to his dresser and grabs a pair of boxers. He walks into the bathroom. This is not registering with me and I am still afraid he is hurt. I’m not letting him out of my sight. I follow him into the bathroom. He reaches inside the shower and turns the water on.

I go to him and pull the t-shirt over his head. I want to make sure for myself he is not hurt. I don’t stop there. I unbutton his jeans and push them and his boxers down at the same time. Examining every inch of him as I go. He toes his boots off and moves them out of the way. He steps out of his pants and bends down and takes his socks off. I pick up his boots and take them into the other room so they don’t get wet. He has stepped into the shower so I pick up his clothes and throw them by the clothes basket, not wanting the bloody clothes with our other clothes.

Rome has closed the shower curtain but I don’t want it closed. I need to see his body. I pull the shower curtain back and he is standing there under the water. He pulls me by the hand under the water and hugs me to him. I hug him back and he brings his mouth to mine and consumes me with smoldering kiss but it is charged with desperation. The kiss takes my breath away but I pull back. I need to see Rome’s eyes and he lets me, but the pain I see there makes me catch my breath. It hurts me to my soul.

My man is hurting and I can’t stand it. I rub my hand down his back. I barely hear what Rome says. “Just hold me, Tara. I need to hold you to make sure you are okay.” His hand goes to my wet shirt right over my heart. “I need to feel your heart beat.”

  “I’m here for you. It’s going to be alright. No matter what, it is going to be okay. We will get through it together, I promise.” I try to make Rome feel the truth in my words.

  “Don’t make promises you can’t keep, Tara. You haven’t seen what I’ve seen. I need to tell you, sometimes I have anxiety attacks from my PTSD. I have nightmares that haunt me. I have medicine that I must take at times. I’m not a whole man.” That’s the stupidest thing I have ever heard.

  “We’ll deal with it. Is the PTSD from your time in the military? I saw your ID tags in your dresser today. I wasn’t snooping. They were just there.” I ask Rome. I was going to ask him about them when he got here.

  “Yes.” Is all Rome says.

   “We’ll deal with it. It’s that easy.” Rome looks at me and then hugs me tight.

  “Tara, I’m falling in love with you but I am a flawed man. Can you live with that?” Rome sounds sad.

  “We’re all flawed Rome. In one way or another. It’s what makes us human.” Rome pushes me back so he can look in my eyes.

  “I hope you mean that, babe. You have become important to me in a short time and I don’t know how to explain it but I’ll be damned if I let you go.” Rome kisses the top of my head. “Get out and get some dry clothes on. What we need to talk about is serious. I’ll be out in just a few minutes.”

  “Rome, you have become important to me too, and I can’t imagine not having you in my life now. It’s like I was just existing until I met you and now, I am truly living. Thank you.” I talk to Rome from my heart. I just hope he doesn’t break it.

I leave him to shower and grab a towel to dry off and then go into the bedroom to find dry clothes. I get changed and sit on the end of the bed. I know whatever Rome needs to tell me is bad and I think it might change us forever. Whatever Rome experienced today killed a part of him and I just hope I can revive it with the love that is beginning in my heart for him.

Chapter 29

Kane/Rome

I get out of the shower and towel off and slip my boxers on. I look at myself in the mirror. I didn’t think they were ever going to release us from the police department. Bourbon showing up and throwing his weight around was not making the cops go any faster. If the woman across the hall had not been a nosey neighbor, we probably would still be there.

The neighbor heard the commotion and she said it sounded like things were being thrown against the wall and glass was breaking but it all happened before we arrived. Thank god for nosey old women.

Sheila’s bedroom was torn apart. The mattress was even ripped open. The sheets were ripped apart.  Anything glass or breakable looked like they had been thrown against the wall. Blood was smeared on the wall. Sheila’s body was covered with blood and bruises. She fought the man that took her life. No, the monster that took her life.  She was raped and broken. The man the neighbor described was Liam Davis. The cops didn’t share that information. Rye made a trip back to pay the neighbor a visit. I was worried what he might have done but he said he paid her to take a vacation.

Rye and Bourbon both made the trip here and they aren’t leaving until the DNA results are back. Bourbon is paying a big sum to have it done by tomorrow for Tara’s and by the end of the week for Sheila’s. That one is tricky since they have to pay someone to steal her DNA from the morgue. I don’t agree with their methods but if it gets results, then it is necessary.

I know I must go and talk to Tara. I don’t know how to tell her that her sister was murdered by the same man that attacked her. We should have dealt with Liam but the right side of the law is also the slow side. I am going to break my woman’s heart and then tell her she will be meeting the man that may be her dad as soon as we walk out of this room. I’ve put it off for as long as I can. I walk out to the bedroom and Tara is sitting on the end of the bed. I go over and sit beside her.

  “Little Bit,” I wait to see how Tara reacts to me calling her by her nickname. She smiles. I like it. “Today when you went to have your DNA test I told you I had an errand to run for the club and that was true.” I look at Tara and she is asking me to go on with her eyes, so I do.

“That errand was to pay your sister a visit and tell her Bourbon wanted her to take a DNA test. Bourbon wants to know if your sister and brother are his children, too. Hacksaw and I went over to her apartment. Your mom was drunk and belligerent. She said that Liam had dumped Sheila. Then Lena was going on about her time with Bourbon.”

I looked to make sure Tara was paying attention and she was. I am not about to give Tara the horrible words that Lena said. Only what she needs to know. “Lena was on the couch going on and she said that Sheila and Liam had a fight. While I kept your mom talking Hacksaw checked the bedrooms. Liam attacked Sheila.” I look at Tara, who looks in shock. “Sheila didn’t make it. I tried giving her CPR but she couldn’t be revived.” Tara starts to say something and stops and then starts again.

  “Was that Sheila’s blood?” Tara asks and the tears start down her face.

  “Yeah, babe, it was. I tried. I tried my best.” I tell her.

  “My last words with Sheila was us arguing. How can she be gone? She has so much more to do in life.” Tara is inconsolable. I try to pull her to me but she turns away from me and buries her face in the bed. I can’t stand my woman hurting so bad. It’s ripping my soul out.

I pick Tara up and put her in my lap. She puts her arms around my neck and cries. Her body is shuddering and it is wracked with pain. I keep kissing her head. “I loved my sister even though we didn’t like each other all the time. I always loved her. Where’s my mom? Is she alright? You said she was drunk. I need to go and take care of her. She can’t be by herself.” As hateful as that woman is to her daughter, Tara still thinks about her.

  “When the cops released Hacksaw and me from questioning, your mom was gone. We looked for her and she is nowhere to be found.” I tell Tara truthfully.

  “Why did the police question you and Hacksaw?” Tara questions me.

  “When the paramedics got there, I was doing CPR on Sheila. I had a mild anxiety attack afterwards. The cops witnessed it and the blood covering my shirt. I would have questioned me, too. I would still be there if it hadn’t been for your neighbor across the hall telling the cops that the noise had stopped before we ever arrived. Your mom was no help. We have no idea how long Liam had been gone before we arrived. Your mom was drinking herself into a stupor. She didn’t even know Sheila had been attacked. She thought the two had just had a fight and broke up. When Hacksaw found Sheila, she wasn’t breathing.” Tara’s tears are still running down her face.

  “Mom blamed me.” First Tara says it as a statement and then she looks at me. “Did mom blame me?” I won’t lie to Tara.

  “Babe, your mom was so drunk she didn’t know what she was saying but she did blame you. I’m sorry, you had nothing to do with this.” The devastation is written all over Tara’s face.

  “What do I do now? I have no money to bury my sister. How do I get in touch with Joey? I’ve never done this before.” I hug Tara.

  “We are going to get through this together. I am your family. The Feral Steel is also your family and you are going to learn what a family is really like now. We will all do this together. Oz was trying to get in touch with Joey so he can get a bereavement leave. As soon as morning gets here, we will be able to do more. I should say later in the morning. It’s after midnight.”

I kiss the top of Tara’s head and hug her to me. I am trying to give her strength for the next shock. “Bourbon and his brother Rye are here. They are waiting to meet you in the common room. Your DNA test is going to be here later today. He’s paying the right people to get it done. He’s also going to have Sheila’s done and then Joey’s when he gets home. He wants to know if you three are his children. I would tell you the story he told me but I think that is between you two.”

  “I don’t know if I can. It’s too much, so fast. Have they found Liam?” Tara asks me.

  “Not yet but he will be dealt with.” Tara is nodding her head yes. Everything still hasn’t soaked in. “I need you to get dressed and come out to meet Bourbon and Rye. Then we can come back and get a few hours of sleep.” Tara just nods.

I go to my dresser and grab a t-shirt and two pairs of my sweats. They’ll swallow Tara but they’ll do for now. I dress myself and then I dress Tara. She is still in shock. The tears are still silently running down her cheeks. We skip shoes but I grab my keys. We walk into the hall and I lock my door. We walk up the hall and out into the common room.

I see Devil is sitting with Bourbon and Rye. Callie is sitting in Devil’s lap. The rest of the brothers must be in their rooms or out looking for Lena because this place is bare. Tara is walking slowly beside me so I put my arm around her. I go up to the table where Devil and Callie are sitting and take the chair next to them. I pull Tara into my lap. Bourbon and Rye are across from us and they are staring at Tara.

  “Sweet Jesus, you look just like our mother. Your hair is lighter but your facial features are so familiar. Do you know who I am?” Tara looks at me. I rub her back trying to reassure her.

  “No sir, I don’t.” Tara gets out. Callie reaches her hand over to Tara and Tara takes it and gives Callie a small smile.

  “I’m Bourbon Black and I am betting that I am your pop. This is my brother, Rye.” Bourbon is always intimidating to most people but he is quieter with Tara.

  “She does resemble Grandma Sue. I see it now.” Callie says.

   “Is Bourbon your birth name or club name?” Tara asks Bourbon. Not an unusual question but not the one I thought she would ask. Bourbon and Rye both laugh.

  “A little of both. My dad had a love for alcohol so ma named us after the thing our pop loved. Our other brother’s name was Whiskey. Bless our ma’s heart, she loved that man.” I don’t know who is more amused by the way Bourbon is talking, me or Devil. This is not Bourbon’s way. “Who did that to your head, Liam Davis?”

  “Yes.” Tara stops and the tears roll down her face. She wipes them away to be replaced by more. “He killed my sister. I don’t know what is going on anymore. It’s all happening too fast. I don’t know what to do but I know I need to clean it up.” Tara hesitates to a stop but then continues. “I don’t know how. Can you help me? Just tell me what to do.” Bourbon gets up from his chair and walks around to us. He helps Tara stand up and then he hugs her. She falls apart in his arms. Bourbon continues to hold Tara until she finally quietens.

  “I promise you I am going to take care of it. You will not need to do a thing, I swear.” Bourbon says through gritted teeth.

  “You have our word and you can take that to the bank.” Rye continues. Tara looks like she is going to fall.

“Tara needs to go lay down. She’s exhausted.” I tell everyone. Bourbon and Rye both glare at me.

  “Tara, are you happy here? Do you want to be with Rome?” Bourbon asks her. I hold my breath.

  “Yes, I want to be with Rome wherever he is. He has become my best friend and I am his woman.” I let the breath out I was holding. My heart just swells in my chest.

  “Callie, will you go and stay with Tara until Rome gets there? We need to have a word with Devil and Rome.” Callie looks at Devil. He nods yes. Callie stands. She goes to Bourbon first and gives him a hug and then Rye. “Thank you, Baby Girl.” Bourbon tells her.

I stand and give Tara a hug and a kiss on the head. She hugs me back hard and then lifts onto her toes and gives me a salty kiss and then turns and goes with Callie. We make sure they are down the hall and can’t hear.

  “If that girl is not mine she is either Rye’s or Whiskey’s. There’s no denying how she resembles our ma. The test will be done by late this afternoon. It cost me a mint but it will be in my hand. Doesn’t matter which one she belongs to, she is family. We take care of family. Devil, I know this is Feral Steel territory and I don’t want to piss you off but this bastard, Liam Davis, is dead and he is dead at my hands.” Bourbon has lost his soft voice.

  “And mine.” Rye says.

  “The Feral Steel are working a plan and by the end of next week we should have him and his gang neutralized.” Devil doesn’t give an inch.

  “That’s too long. He’s going to be in the wind. He’s assaulted one woman and killed another one. I don’t want him working on his tan in a country with no extradition.” Rye is trying to hold his temper.

  “We need to take them all out at once or they crawl into a hole somewhere and come back out later. We need to be smart. Liam is going to face club justice and the rest go to prison.” I add to the conversation.

  “Give us the okay to take care of it and before Tara’s sister is in the ground they will all be gone, including Durfee.” Bourbon hits the table. “If it was one of your sons sitting in the morgue wouldn’t you want to taste their blood? Know that you sent the bastards to ground? Would you let anyone else take care of it?” Devil looks at both the men.

  “What if Sheila isn’t your daughter?” Devil asks.

  “Consider it a personal favor from our club to yours. You’ve cleaned this club up and this way you keep your hands clean. No blow back!” Rye is as pissed as Bourbon. Devil is considering it.

  “I owe Liam for what he did to my woman.” All three men look at me.

  “Consider yourself lucky Tara is still alive. She could be in that morgue beside her sister. If we screw up, then he is all yours. You need to be with Tara. That girl is falling apart. I want this done before their brother gets here. There is no need for him to ruin his military career. What would you do if you came home and one of your sisters had been beat and the other is dead? Would you just put her in the ground and go back to work? If we take care of this now, all of this can be avoided. Then maybe Tara and the boy can go on with their lives after they mourn.” I can understand Bourbon’s point. I see Devil does, too.

  “You tell Liam that I am coming for him and hell is on my heels.” I want his neck in my hands.

   “He’ll be in hell before the words are out of my mouth.” Rye promises.

  “Rome, get the brothers in church. We need a vote.” I know Devil is making the right decision.

  “One more thing, we get Lena.” Rye states.

  “Rome, knock on doors. I’ll text the rest.” Rye doesn’t get his answer and if Devil tells him yes. I don’t want to know until later. I don’t want to lie to Tara but in this case, I would. She doesn’t need to know.

Chapter 30

Tara

  The last week has been the most difficult in my life. I had to meet Joey at the airport and tell him everything that happened to Sheila. I haven’t seen my brother cry since he was a small boy but we held each other and cried right in the middle of the airport. He wouldn’t let us wait until we were back at the clubhouse, he had to know immediately.

Yes. I said us. Rome has been there every step of the way with me. Joey could barely contain his anger. He wanted blood but he was too late. Liam Davis was found dead along with most of his Brothers Bonded by Business partners.

The newspaper said they were involved in a drug manufacturing ring that was in Ralph Still’s game room. They called it a drug deal gone bad. It was simple execution style murders, except Liam Davis. Liam Davis was tortured in some sort of way. I’d like to say I don’t want to know but I would like to know everything that happened to him. Devil was concerned that one of the prospects that had been in the club was also found dead with the others.

  We laid Sheila to rest on a sunny afternoon. I hope she is at peace now. I hate that I didn’t get to say I was sorry to Sheila. I would have told her a million times if I could bring her back.

  The DNA test came back. I am Bourbon Black’s daughter. I would like to think one day we can have a loving relationship but only time will tell. Sheila was not Bourbon’s daughter. She was Rye’s and I think it broke that man when he found out. Joey took his test but it is not back, as far as I know. That is Joey’s story to tell. He had to get back to his military career but he will be back when he is released. He’s already talked to Devil about prospecting for the Feral Steel MC.

  My mom never showed up for Sheila’s funeral. No one has seen or heard from her. The strange thing is, after the police took down the crime scene tape from the apartment we all once shared, someone cleaned it out. There was nothing there when Rome took me to check on mom. Her car and everything was just gone. I guess she decided to start over without her remaining family. I don’t know if I could face her, anyway.

  There have been some good things. Rome was right, the Feral Steel MC have been there every step of the way for me and Joey. They took us in and now we are family.

  Rome is the other great thing. He is my man and I am his woman. We don’t have all the answers. We aren’t perfect people. We both have our flaws and ghosts that haunt us but we have the world in each other. We both are taking it one day at a time.  We are both BEGINNING TO BREATH AGAIN.

The End

                                                 For Now…BUT BRODEAUX GEORGE, HACKSAW, AND JOEY WILL ALL BE GETTING THEIR OWN FERAL STEEL MC STORY…

  HOW TO KEEP UP WITH EVERYTHING VERA QUINN:

                          Author Page Facebook:

https://www.facebook.com/veraquinnauthor

                        Vera’s Teaser’s:

https://www.facebook.com/groups/1083552724996

               Amazon Author Page:

https://amazon.com/author/veraquinn

Other work by Vera Quinn:

BlackPath MC SERIES:

Never Forever

Catching forever

Holding Out For Forever

Making My Forever

Feral Steel MC Series:

Beginning of the Inevitable

Demented Revengers MC: Quitman Chapter Series:

Surviving For Tomorrow

Surviving, One Day at a Time